When
          Charles Christie emigrated from Scotland to New South Wales in
          1829 he left behind his wife, who was expecting their first
          child. He was then employed on a cattle station some 30 miles
          from Goulburn as the supervisor of convicts. Soon he was
          keeping company with Annie Clark, a part‑Aboriginal girl. When
          their son was born he was called Frank, but was never baptised
          as such.
When
          Christie's wife and daughter arrived from Scotland in 1832 his
          de facto wife disappeared, and the young boy was brought up by
          his step‑mother. When two more sisters arrived in the next
          four years, their fairness against his swarthiness made him
          the butt of jokes among his young friends.
When he
          was 10 he found out about himself, and one night, out of
          shame, he caught his horse and rode away. After living with a
          tribe of blacks for a while, he found work on a farm until he
          was 13. When, eventually, he decided to return home, it was
          only to find that his family had gone. Having nowhere to go,
          he wandered from place to place in the Goulburn district under
          the name of Frank Clark, but those who knew him preferred to
          call him Christie.
Inevitably
          he roamed towards the Abercrombie Ranges, the home of a gang
          of horse thieves who soon taught the youngster the tricks of
          the trade. Already his jet‑black hair reached almost to his
          shoulders and a straggling beard hid a scar on his chin.
          Darkie, as his mate Jack Newton called him, found him
          daredevil company, ready to have a go at anything and to hell
          with the police and the consequences. It seemed strange that
          such a character as he was able to read and write, where most
          of the men of the Abercrombies were almost illiterate and
          scorned book-learning.
Soon they
          were joined by Bill Troy, another Abercrombie boy, now turned
          stockman and supposedly going straight. When Darkie found out
          that Troy's boss ran good horses they prevailed upon him to
          sell out his boss and help them lift the best of his horses to
          the saleyards of Portland.
Unfortunately
          for them, they were followed. A bogus letter, sent to an
          auctioneer from a “Mr William Taylor” in Darkie's handwriting,
          was intercepted, and a trap was set for the thieves. As they
          slept the police raided their hotel, and Clark, Newton and
          Troy were taken without a fight. Before appearing in court in
          October 1850, Troy escaped. His mates were given five years
          with hard labour in Pentridge, but within a year Darkie also
          escaped, and again went on the rampage. This time he helped
          himself to the hard‑won gold of others on the far‑spread
          diggings around Ballarat and Bendigo.
Early in
          1864 he headed for his beloved Abercrombies to take shelter
          with old Fogg, an experienced hand at horse‑thieving. His hut
          was the home of others on the run, situated where the police
          found it almost impossible to patrol in the remoteness of the
          mountains. Darkie had brought in with him a mob of good
          horses, and when he announced he was going to take them 60
          miles into Yass for Ikey Moses to auction, Fogg called him a
          fool.
“Where'll
          you get receipts for the horses?” Fogg asked. “You know no
          auctioneer will take them without a receipt.”
“I can
          write, can't I?” Darkie laughed. “I'll write my own receipts.
          Ikey won't ask too many questions so long as my price is
          right.”
At the inn
          in Yass' without any fear of detection, Darkie went in and
          ordered a drink, then asked for a pen and paper. Without
          attempting to conceal what he was doing, and as the publican
          watched, he wrote down what appeared to be a list of horses
          and brands. Then he completed a lengthy receipt which was made
          out in the name of a Joseph Williams.
Ikey Moses
          was an easy man to do business with, but he became suspicious
          at the apparent freshness of the ink on the paper. At the
          hotel he asked who the horse dealer was, and when he was told
          that he had been doing some writing on the bar counter, Ikey
          took off to the police station. The brand was soon identified
          as belonging to Jos Reid, who had previously reported the loss
          of a number of horses.
Once
          again, when the police raided the hotel, Darkie and his mate
          Prior were caught asleep. Justice was swift. Fourteen years
          for Clark and three years for Prior, as from March 1854.
By 1860
          Darkie was free and working as a ticket‑of‑leave man for a
          butcher. Ticket‑of‑leave men were bonded to their master, and
          to abscond meant a return to prison. Darkie watched the
          frenzied diggers rushing to the new Kiandra field and slipped
          his bond to join them, but found no gold in the sluice box. It
          was easier to obtain, one way or another, from others.
Darkie
          changed his name to Frank Gardiner and looked about for new
          friends. He found one in Johnny Gilbert, a man of his own
          heart, afraid of no one, not even the devil. Together they
          became the terror of the diggings as they roved far and wide,
          well mounted with a brace of guns to back them up. When things
          became too hot for them with the arrival of police
          reinforcements, they cleared out to old Fogg's hut and lay
          low.
Through
          the 1860s the wild rush days of Lambing Flat brought hordes of
          new diggers and an ever‑increasing number of bushrangers.
          Frank Gardiner and his friends lived well on the toil of
          others, though they had no occasion to do more than threaten
          with their guns. Then came a period when he put his guns away
          and lived the “respectable” life of a butcher, slaughtering
          mostly stolen beasts or beasts he knew weren’t clean. Finally
          he was caught red‑handed by Trooper Pottinger and locked up
          until bailed out by his friends.
At a party
          where there was plenty of drinking and a few girls, Darkie
          announced he was clearing out till things quietened down. One
          of the ladies present was Kittie, or Kate Brown, John Brown's
          wife. The Browns managed a station not far away. Darkie and
          Kittie hit it off well and were soon to find they were
          destined to meet on other occasions.
Mid 1861
          saw Gardiner and Johnny Piesley back in the Abercrombies
          planning new forages against travellers on the roads to and
          from the goldfields. There was a price on their heads, but
          they had many friends who looked upon them as heroes in the
          fight against the evils of the law.
The bush
          telegraph alerted them to police movements for miles around,
          and as they knew every nook and cranny in the mountains, they
          were always able to hide away in safety. They established
          numerous camps and caches of food and ammunition to see them
          over any period when the police were on their scent. Perhaps
          it was the reward for information leading to their capture
          that led an informant to pass on the knowledge that Gardiner
          was at old Fogg's humpy.
On 15 July
          1861 the Police Magistrate, Mr Beadmore of Carcoar, where
          Gardiner had worked as a ticket‑of‑leave butcher, despatched
          Sergeant John Middleton to investigate old Fogg's place. After
          Middleton had picked up Trooper William Hosie the pair rode
          out from the Tuena police station, where Middleton was
          stationed, and camped the night at an inn about 6 miles from
          Fogg's.
The next
          morning, disguised as common travellers, they jogged in the
          drizzling rain along a bush track towards the hut. Each had
          his horse pistol in a holster strapped to the saddle. These
          pistols were cumbersome, percussion‑type firearms, where the
          powder cartridge was inserted in the muzzle, followed by a
          one‑ounce ball and then a wad of paper. After ramming, the cap
          was fitted under the trigger hammer and, all going well, a
          squeeze of the trigger fired the ball from the smooth barrel.
          Beyond 20 yards, its accuracy was doubtful.
Perhaps
          more lethal was the heavy, plaited stock-whip loaded with lead
          that each carried over his shoulder. At closer quarters the
          cruel handle with the brass topping made a more fearful weapon
          than a pistol.
As they
          approached the pair saw smoke rising from the chimney of the
          rough iron‑bark slab‑built hut. So far, they were unseen.
          Hosie dismounted to lower the slip‑rails of the house paddock
          fence, and then they put their horses to a trot towards the
          hut.
Mrs Fogg
          came to the door and, for a moment, idly eyed the strangers.
          At the paling fence no more than 20 yards from the door,
          Middleton dismounted. As he reached for his pistol, Mrs Fogg
          sensed trouble. “The traps!” she screamed.
Middleton
          was across the yard and through the door in time to see a
          figure disappear through a curtained partition. By a blazing
          open fire stood Fogg, his wife, their three children and a
          stranger. It was none of them that Middleton had come for.
From near
          the curtain, with pistol aimed, he called, “Come out of
          there!”
There was
          silence.
“Come out,
          Gardiner. I know you're in there,” he called again. “One step
          through the door and you're a dead man,” Gardiner called back.
          “I'm armed. Stand back or I'll shoot.”
Middleton
          grabbed the curtain, and, as he stepped inside, there were two
          reports, one from the horse pistol and the other from
          Gardiner’s colt. Those standing petrified in the main room ran
          outside as Hosie made to enter.
There was
          another shot from the colt and Middleton staggered from the
          room to the open air, bleeding from the hand and mouth.
Through a
          crack in the wall, Gardiner saw Middleton outside, still on
          his feet
As he had
          no idea how many police were in the raid, he determined to
          reduce the number by at least one when he saw Middleton try in
          vain, with his wounded hand, to reload. He took steady aim but
          the colt misfired. He aimed again as the cylinder revolved,
          and this time Middleton's hip was smashed, but he refused to
          fall. He ordered Hosie to go to the back of the house to stop
          Gardiner from escaping that way, but when Hosie saw there was
          no escape door, he hurried back to help Middleton.
Hosie saw
          Gardiner emerge from behind the curtain. With gun levelled he
          made a dash for the entrance, but not before Gardiner had seen
          him. They fired together. Both crashed to the floor, Gardiner
          wounded in the forehead and Hosie in the temple.
The
          momentary mist cleared from before Gardiner's eyes. Then,
          wiping blood from savage eyes, he struggled to his feet.
Middleton
          saw him.
“Surrender,
          Gardiner!” he gurgled as blood flowed from his wounded throat.
Gardiner
          still had his colt in his hand, but knew it was useless as the
          chamber was empty. Like a wild animal he sprang at Middleton
          before he could fire.
“Be
          damned,” he swore. “I’ll die but not surrender,” and, taking
          his colt by the barrel, he made at Middleton. They clinched
          and rolled on the ground. At last Gardiner was on top, choking
          the last breath out of Middleton.
Hosie's
          senses returned in time to see Gardiner like a madman exerting
          every ounce of pressure he had on Middleton's throat. He
          struggled to his feet and used the brass hammerhead of his
          whip on Gardiner's skull. Gardiner released his vice‑like grip
          and struggled to his feet to ward off Hosie’s clubbing blows.
          Then Middleton also rose, and, swinging his handcuffs wildly
          at Gardiner’s head and face, dropped him to the ground. As
          Middleton struggled to handcuff his man, Hosie struck again
          with his whip handle.
The
          horrified spectators watched the battle. Mrs Fogg screamed at
          them not to kill him.
At last
          the handcuffs were snapped on and Mrs Fogg fetched a dish of
          water to clean up the bloodied bodies.
But in
          spite of the wild events of the morning, Darkie was not to be
          brought to trial for another three years. Some say that Hosie
          accepted the £50 Fogg offered him to unlock the handcuffs
          while Middleton struggled away to get help. Others vow that
          Piesley and Gilbert came to his rescue. Whatever happened,
          Gardiner escaped.
Now with
          the blood of two policemen on his hands, he decided to leave
          his old haunts and head for South Australia. When he called to
          see Ben Hall and John McGuire who were working a nearby farm,
          Kittie Brown was there. Once again they enjoyed each other’s
          company and, before he left, Darkie promised that one day he
          would take her away with him. Kittie did nothing to discourage
          him.
Early in
          1862 he was back, announcing that he had one really big job to
          do that would set him up so that he could leave Lambing Flat,
          the Weddin Mountains, and the Abercrombies for ever. Perhaps
          it was the thought of taking Kittie with him when he went that
          spurred him on.
He
          organised a gang who were ready to take on anyone who stood
          between them and the gold they wanted, and that included the
          new police force set up to keep order on the lawless
          goldfields. The former trooper Pottinger had just been
          promoted to inspector when it was revealed he was an English
          baronet, and now, as Sir Frederick, he vowed to clean up the
          bushranging gang.
Soon
          Gardiner, Gilbert, O'Meally and McGuinness were on the
          rampage, relieving among others two storekeepers, Horsington
          and Hewitt, of the money and gold they were taking to the
          bank. Then it was back to their beloved mountains.
The “big
          one” that Darkie had promised himself was the stickup of the
          Forbes gold escort, which weekly carried up to £20,000 in gold
          and notes to Sydney. He went to see Ben Hall, who had just
          been found not guilty of being one of Gardiner’s men in a
          hold‑up.
Ben had
          lived a respectable life on the land until he had the
          misfortune to become mixed up with Gardiner. He had been
          identified as being at the scene of the hold‑up, and Pottinger
          had made every effort to get him convicted. While he was
          awaiting trial Ben’s wife had eloped with a neighbour, so when
          Darkie called on him he was in a foul mood, and ready to
          avenge himself on society in general and Pottinger in
          particular. They decided on a gang of eight to do the job,
          with Gilbert and O’Meally as their main off-siders.
The group
          met in the Wheogo scrub a few days later and listened to the
          plan their 32‑year‑old leader had worked out. He had already
          been repeatedly into Forbes to witness the despatch, by
          Pottinger, of the escort at precisely the same time each
          Sunday morning.
On the
          morning of 15 June 1862 Gardiner had his gang in position
          about 30 miles out from Forbes on the road to Orange. They
          were well supplied with guns, pistols and revolvers. Towards
          the top of the mountain where they lay in waiting there were
          great boulders strewn about. The men had masked their faces
          and covered the upper part of their bodies with long coloured
          shirts. They watched as several travellers passed along the
          road. Then two bullock, wagons appeared and Gardiner changed
          his plans. Instead of blockading the road with a log or rocks,
          he decided to use the wagons.
The
          startled bullockies did as they were bid and manoeuvred the
          wagons partly across the route. Under threat of a bullet if
          they raised their heads, the drivers buried their faces out of
          sight of the road.
Soon after
          4 o'clock the four‑wheeled coach was seen approaching. A
          policeman was seated beside the driver. Now on the incline,
          the four horses were being urged on. Gardiner knew that inside
          there would be three other well‑armed escorts to protect the
          steel boxes and canvas bags of money.
They had
          reached the wagons obstructing the road, and had begun to
          skirt them, when Gardiner gave the order.
“Stop the
          coach! Bail up! Your money or your life!”
As the
          outside guard raised his gun, Darkie yelled, “Fire!” and each
          of the gang let go at the coach.
As the
          horses reared and the inside guards tried to get clear,
          Gardiner called for a second volley. Two guards were wounded
          and all four tried to take cover in the bush. The horses took
          off in terror, the coach hit a rock and turned over. The gang
          swooped down from their hide and hauled out the precious boxes
          and bags. Soon they had them slung across two of the coach
          horses and were making off from the scene of battle. As
          darkness fell, they stopped and smashed open the unwieldy
          boxes to reveal the well‑packed bags of gold inside. The fat
          wads of bank notes were stuffed by Gardiner into a valise
          across the front of his saddle, and the gang rode away into
          the night.
By 2 p.m.
          on Monday they were safely home at Gardiner's camp on the
          summit of Mount Wheogo.
When the
          news reached Forbes, Pottinger vowed vengeance. Eleven police
          troopers reached the hold‑up point on Monday afternoon, and
          the chase was on, but luck was with the gang because heavy
          rain on Monday night washed out every track.
Over the
          next days the loot was divided into eight shares and the gang
          started to split up to go their own ways. By Thursday,
          Gardiner had only four left with him on the mountain. He
          bemoaned the fact that he had no proper pack‑bags to carry the
          precious load. Young Charters volunteered to go to Ben Hall’s
          place to get one, but as he approached he saw a number of
          troopers near the house. They saw him and beckoned him to join
          them, but instead he turned and galloped directly for the lair
          atop Mount Wheogo with the troopers in hot pursuit.
Gardiner
          had observed what was happening, and the five immediately took
          off down the opposite side of the mountain into the thick
          scrub. Their pace was slowed by the lumbering packhorse they
          had used to transport the spoils from the coach.
To black
          tracker Billy Dargin the trail was as clear as the highway,
          and slowly the pursuers gained on the bushrangers.
“Split
          up,” Gardiner ordered, “each man for himself.” Walsh stayed
          with the leader and urged on the tiring packhorse. Billy
          Dargin read every movement and pointed the way the three
          horses had gone, one a packhorse and two others.
“Follow
          the packhorse, Billy,” Sergeant Sanderson called. Gardiner saw
          them coming.
“Let the
          packhorse go, Warrigal,” he said to Johnny Walsh. “Follow me!”
Without
          the knocked‑up animal, the two disappeared into the scrub
          without difficulty and hid long enough to see the tracker lead
          the packhorse back to the following troopers.
Soon
          darkness came, and the chase was over for that day, which was
          Thursday 19 June. The police had taken one horse with four
          shares of gold in its load, but Gardiner's gang of eight were
          still at large. Ben Hall returned to his farm and carried on
          as if nothing had happened to disturb his peaceful way of
          life. His gold and wads of notes were safely hidden. Over the
          next week others of the gang resumed their former occupations
          and waited for the heat of the chase to cool down.
Sir
          Frederick Pottinger was away to the south, out of touch with
          Forbes, when Sergeant Sanderson returned with the recovered
          gold. He was certain that at least some of the gang would head
          for the border and hide away in Victoria. But after a
          fruitless search, Pottinger decided to return to base.
On 7 July
          his party ran into three horsemen heading south. Pottinger
          asked where they came from, and when told from up north near
          the Weddin Mountains and Lambing Flat, he asked if there was
          any news of the bushrangers who had held up the escort.
He was
          told nothing except that the gold had been found.
Pottinger
          eyed one of the horses and asked its rider to show him the
          receipt.
“Sure,
          it's in my pocket,” the rider answered, and as he stood in his
          stirrups to reach into his trouser pocket, he plunged his
          spurs into his startled horse and took off. Johnny Gilbert was
          gone. His two mates were slower off the mark, their horses
          were held and handcuffs snapped on before they realised what
          had happened. Pottinger's joy was great. He felt certain he
          had two of Gardiner's gang in his grasp.
Johnny
          Gilbert headed for home, and by midnight found Darkie,
          O'Meally, Ben Hall and three others drinking. When he found
          out that Pottinger had two of their mates, Gardiner swore.
          They went to their horses and, with Gilbert mounted on a fresh
          animal, headed south to take up a position on the road they
          knew Pottinger must take on his triumphant return to Forbes.
As
          unsuspecting as the gold escort had been, the police rode into
          the trap.
“Bail up!”
          Darkie Gardiner yelled, and before the police had time to
          react, a volley of shots broke them up. One of the troopers
          was forced to unlock the handcuffs, and while Pottinger and
          his men returned their fire from a safe distance, the gang
          spurred away with their rescued mates.
Sir
          Frederick Pottinger swore vengeance on all Weddin Mountain
          people, guilty or otherwise. Arming himself with a search
          warrant, he searched their homes one by one, and found bits of
          evidence here and there that might link the owners with the
          bushrangers. Anything was good enough for him to put the
          men-folk of the families under arrest.
When he
          visited the Browns' hut, Kittie was not there. When he asked
          her whereabouts, he was told she was away somewhere with a
          friend, but no one knew where. When her husband came home, he
          was arrested, along with John McGuire, because they couldn't
          account for some gold and money that had been found in the
          search. Ben Hall fared no better, and joined the others in the
          triumphant Pottinger procession through the main street of
          Forbes to the lock‑up. But the main object of their search
          remained free.
Pottinger
          was determined to entrap Darkie when he came to visit Kittie.
          With Kittie's husband in gaol, the bushranger was free to
          visit as he wished. Gossipy giggles had been Pottinger's
          reward whenever he mentioned Gardiner and Mrs Brown to any of
          the suspects. Sly winks behind his back clearly indicated that
          their secret was common knowledge among the people of Weddin
          Mountain.
On
          Saturday night, 9 August, Pottinger had the Browns’ house
          encircled by nine well‑armed men. About midnight, they heard
          the approach of a horseman. The man on the white horse was
          almost upon Pottinger before he scented danger. As he reined
          in, Sir Frederick stepped forward, his pistol aimed, and
          ordered him to stand.
Darkie
          fired his own gun and wheeled his horse. Pottinger's gun
          clicked. The misfire at point‑blank range gave his quarry a
          flying start. Pottinger cursed as the ghostly form of the
          speeding horse disappeared into the night.
Gardiner
          knew that if he didn’t go elsewhere, it would only be a matter
          of time before he was caught. His luck would have to run out
          soon. Queensland was far enough away that no one would think
          to look for him there. There were stories of rich gold strikes
          in Central Queensland, too. His mind was made up.
He watched
          Pottinger and his men ride away from Kittie's place the
          morning after his close shave. That night Kittie promised to
          go away with him, and to leave the Weddin Mountains and the
          Wheogos for ever.
Turning
            Over a New Leaf
Through
          the night Kittie and Darkie rode, and by day they hid and
          rested, keeping clear of the main roads until they were far
          away from Forbes and the clutches of Pottinger. On past
          Tamworth, Armidale, and Tenterfield they rode. Gardiner still
          had several thousand pounds to help them on their way.
By
          September 1862 they had reached Rockhampton, having travelled
          openly by day on the inland road to cross the Darling Downs
          before heading back to the coast to travel through the Burnett
          District. From Gladstone to Rockhampton there had been little
          danger of detection as they were now more than a thousand
          miles from home. Mr and Mrs Frank Christie, as they called
          themselves, stayed at popular wayside inns, able to pay for
          their comfort with the spoils of former escapades.
But Darkie
          and his Kate, as he preferred to call her, had no intention of
          staying in any of the larger centres of population, for there
          was always a chance a traveller from down south might
          recognise him from the numerous reward posters that were
          scattered throughout New South Wales. They were on the lookout
          for a remote place where they could settle down to a
          respectable life and an honest living.
At
          Gracemere, on the outskirts of Rockhampton on the northern
          road to Yaamba, Darkie stopped to talk to a station owner near
          Scrubby Creek. In the conversation, the Christies told him
          that they had overlanded from New South Wales with their dray
          and were heading north. The stranger took a fancy to the
          fine‑looking black horse pulling the dray, and offered to swap
          it for a heavy draught-horse that would be more suitable if
          the roads became boggy on the way. The next day when he
          brought out the draught Christie had changed his mind, for he
          couldn't bring himself to part with his own “Darkie,” the
          horse that had saved his life when the police were close on
          his heels. The station‑owner wondered at the good condition of
          the horse after overlanding so far. He had no way of knowing
          that the dray had just been bought, and had travelled only a
          few miles from Rockhampton.
On past
          Gracemere, to Deep Creek and Yaamba. The pair passed the time
          of day with travellers and called in to nearby homesteads.
          Often Darkie turned the conversation to the bushrangers of the
          Weddin Mountains, but no one took a second look at him. Even
          the local policemen were friendly enough, and offered him
          advice on the difficulties of the Old Peak Road.
They had
          not gone far, however, when they came upon a bogged cart,
          belonging to one Archibald Craig and his wife Louisa.
“Need a
          hand?” he called, as they pulled up behind the cart stuck
          half‑way to the axle.
“Thanks,
          these roads would make an angel swear,” the mud-bespattered
          Craig called back.
Together
          they heaved and pushed. Christie's black stallion was
          harnessed alongside the other animal, which was already in a
          lather of sweat.
When the
          cart was free of the bog, the two parties made camp together.
          The Craigs were Victorians, heading north to find a likely
          place to set up a small business, possibly on the Peak Downs
          Road. The ladies were glad of each other's company on a road
          used mostly by a motley mob of diggers either going to the
          diggings, dreaming of making a fortune, or returning, sad and
          disillusioned by the hardships suffered.
Having
          passed Princhester and Marlborough, they travelled together
          south‑west towards Aphis Creek station at the big northerly
          bend of the Fitzroy River, a short distance from its
          confluence with its great tributary, the Isaac.
The Craigs
          had in mind to build a shanty pub and accommodation to serve
          the ever‑growing number of travellers. They chose a site near
          where the road crossed Aphis Creek between the station
          homestead and a rugged range of hills about 8 miles away.
          Frank Christie saw the opportunity to set up a general store
          alongside the pub. For an initial outlay of about £50 each,
          Aphis Creek hotel and store were built, with Craig holding the
          liquor licence and Christie running the store.
Soon the
          new shanty establishment gained a good reputation. The Craigs
          and Christies were honest in their dealings, and many a
          down‑on-his‑luck traveller received a free feed and
          accommodation and took away a bit of tea, sugar and flour in
          his pack when he left. Those suffering from malnutrition and
          fever found the two ladies of Aphis Creek angels of mercy.
There were
          also those who came in carrying packets of gold and fat wads
          of notes from lucky strikes on the field. Before they went on
          the binge, many handed over their fortunes to Frank Christie
          to take care of. There were times when Kate knew that he must
          have been sorely tempted.
The first
          year of their new life slipped easily away. The gold escorts
          passed through Aphis Creek and, on occasion, also left their
          precious bags in the care of the storekeeper.
Towards
          the end of 1863 Christie decided to go west to Peak Downs to
          see for himself what opportunities were there for setting up a
          business. No one had yet suspected his identity, though many
          miners from the Lambing Flat diggings had gone through Aphis
          Creek. He was still the same strong, wiry character, weighing
          about 12 stone 7 pounds, with dark, deep-sunken eyes that
          peered out from among thick, dark brown whiskers, a heavy
          beard, and strong moustache. He was a typical outback man,
          ready to do anyone a good turn, and he never turned anyone
          from his door without a kind word and enough money in his
          pocket to see him through his next stage.
He found
          Clermont a thriving township, already abuzz with the
          excitement of new finds at Expedition Creek and Hurley's
          field. He stayed at the Digger's Retreat, owned by Winter and
          Veale, near the Clermont Lagoon. They had been there nearly a
          year and had built up a prosperous business to serve those
          coming and going at the new rich copper mines of Copperfield,
          about 6 miles to the south. Already thousands of diggers were
          scouring the alluvial gullies and plains or looking for lodes
          on the nearby ranges.
Frank
          Christie felt a surge of life. He could almost be back home,
          he felt, where all the talk was of gold. Now the gold he was
          after was to be won honestly, from the diggers who would come
          to him for provisions and lodgings. Kate had so far kept him
          straight, and he prayed, in his own way, that the old
          temptation to help himself was gone for ever.
The gold
          diggers' township of Clermont where Frank Darkie Gardiner was
          introduced to Gold Commissioner Griffin.
At the
          Digger's Retreat Winter introduced him to the soldierly
          looking Gold Commissioner.
“Mr
          Griffin,” he said, “this is Frank Christie of the Aphis Creek
          Hotel.”
As they
          stood at the bar Darkie remembered another Griffin, who had
          been with the police on another goldfield, but there was no
          recognition in the other man's eyes. Confidently, Christie
          asked about the prospects of setting up in Clermont.
“From the
          good reports I've heard about you, Mr Christie, you'd be very
          welcome here. There are too many publicans and groggers ready
          to take a man down for his socks. Set yourself up in town or
          at Copperfield and you'll be right.”
Christie
          felt a new charity towards the law, and Griffin himself had an
          unusual liking for this honest, rugged storekeeper from Aphis
          Creek.
In a short
          time, a well‑dressed (for the goldfields) fellow joined the
          Commissioner.
“Tom Hall,
          manager of the A.J.S.,” Griffin said to his new found friend.
          “The right sort of man to know in a place like this,
          particularly if you want the loan of some money to set up a
          business.”
Frank
          Christie was in the best of company, a gold commissioner and a
          bank manager.
Before
          leaving the Retreat, Darkie was invited to spend that evening
          with Griffin, who had a well‑stocked cupboard.
Well into
          the evening, Griffin was disturbed by an urgent caller,
          informing him of some trouble at Hurley's. He cursed.
“Will you
          hold the fort while I'm gone?” he asked his easygoing friend.
          “There's those bags of stuff brought in from Hurley's today.
          Must be a good six or seven hundred ounces. Maybe that's what
          the trouble's about.”
Frank
          Christie watched them ride away. Six or seven hundred ounces!
          Once, the very thought of so much gold would have sent him in
          a frenzy. He eyed the strongbox in the corner. And then in his
          mind, he saw Kate sitting on the box.
When
          Griffin returned after midnight, all was as he left it. In a
          few days Darkie headed for home, well satisfied with his visit
          and his new‑found friends.
A few
          weeks before Christmas an unlikely looking digger called in at
          Aphis Creek. His first port of call was the bar, which Frank
          was minding for his mate. After the normal bush greetings, he
          downed a quick drink, and as the second was being pulled, he
          suddenly exploded. “My God, Frank, what a place to find you.”
The other
          was startled, and looked up with the half‑filled pot unsteady
          in his hand.
“What did
          you say?” he asked in a hushed voice.
The
          visitor thrust out his hand across the bar.
“Frank
          Gardiner, I'd know you anywhere,” he said. “Shake the hand of
          an old mate, Frank.”
Darkie's
          big rough paw swallowed the offered hand, and as he looked
          hard into his face, he recognised an old Lambing Flat
          acquaintance of nearly 10 years ago. In a flash he remembered
          the stolen cattle he had delivered to be auctioned. Before him
          was the auctioneer, a man who knew all about the Weddin
          Mountain gang and the £1,000 reward on the head of the Prince
          of the Bushrangers.
Frank and
          his “mate,” as he claimed to be, talked long about the good
          old days, and before he left a few days later, heading west
          along the Old Peak Downs Road, he promised that he wouldn’t
          breathe a word of their meeting to a soul. There was a fierce
          threat in Frank’s voice when they shook hands.
“Not a
          word,” he repeated. The other knew better than to betray Frank
          Gardiner. Besides, Frank had given him a generous gift of cash
          to keep him honest.
Trapped!
Christmas
          Day 1863 was long remembered by those who were treated as
          special guests at Craigs’ and Christies’ by Kate and Louisa,
          who did their best to keep up the traditions of the festive
          season.
The New
          Year saw the end of the dry season. With the early rains all
          roads became impassable and life at Aphis Creek was bogged
          down. The food wagons that should have got through were caught
          further south and provisions ran short. Fortunately, there was
          plenty of fresh meat to be had from the nearby station, but
          for those travellers caught in the mud on the long lonely
          stretches between settlements, life was intolerable. Fever
          broke out, and those who managed to struggle through to Aphis
          Creek were thankful to find the two women doing all they could
          to comfort the forlorn.
By
          February the roads were open again, and a steady stream of
          traffic again passed by.
Late on
          the afternoon of 2 March, Kate was standing by the door
          watching the last fading colours of the setting sun. Nearby,
          Frank as usual sat contentedly on an upturned case, puffing at
          his pipe. Idly they watched three diggers ride into camp and
          go about setting themselves up for the night. While one set up
          the campfire, another spread a blanket and appeared to doss
          down. They watched the third as he crossed the short open
          space from the camp to the hotel and store.
“Looks
          like we've got a visitor,” Frank said as he puffed on. Kate
          nodded, then turned to go inside. In the fading light the
          stranger looked just like all the other diggers who called in.
“G'dday,
          boss,” he said. “Come to see if yer got a bit uv sago. One uv
          me mates's sick and can't keep nothing down. Fever, I think.”
“See the
          missus,” Frank said. “She's just gone inside. Come far?”
“Marlborough.
          Heading for the Downs.”
As the
          visitor came closer to Frank, he appeared to trip.
“Mind what
          you're about,” the boss said, “or you'll be knocking me off my
          perch.”
“Sorry, Mr
          Christie,” he replied as he took a swift look at the strong,
          dark face before him.
Then he
          went inside and Frank followed him. Kate had lit the hurricane
          lamp now and had it on the counter.
“How's the
          sago, Kate?” he asked. “There's a sick'un over at the camp
          can't keep anything down.”
The
          stranger watched as the sago was weighed on the old shop
          scales. When Frank pushed the paper bag across the counter he
          saw an old, raised scar on the knuckle, and when he asked,
          “How much?” he saw another fading scar a little below the left
          eyebrow.
The
          stranger thanked the Christies and left for the camp well
          satisfied with what he had seen.
Kate
          closed the door behind him.
“He made
          me feel creepy, Frank,” she said. “Did you notice the way he
          looked at you.”
“It's
          nothing. I've never seen him before in my life,” he reassured
          her.
“Still,
          I'm glad Lieutenant Brown and those native police came into
          camp yesterday and won't be leaving for a day or two,” Kate
          replied as she took the hurricane lamp and went to the kitchen
          at the back of the store.
In the
          morning, as usual, work began long before sun up. Those at the
          camp were astir, and Kate noticed that the three latecomers of
          the previous evening had their swags already rolled and were
          coming towards the store. She went over to the woodheap, where
          Frank was talking to two of his men. One was grinding an adze,
          the other was cutting roof shingles. She nodded in the
          direction of the three strangers.
“He seems
          to have gotten over it quick,” she said as she went past on
          the way to get an armful of wood from the cut pile.
They
          stopped at the woodheap, one to talk to the adze‑grinder, one
          to have a few words with the shingle‑cutter, and the one who
          had been for the sago to talk to the boss.
“Just come
          to thank yer for the sago and let yer know me mate’s got over
          whatever ‘e ‘ad and let yer know we’re on our way to the
          Peak,” he said. “Mind if I say hurray to yer missus?”
Frank
          watched as he started to move towards Kate at the pile. He had
          gone a few steps when he stopped to pat one of the dogs He
          turned about.
“Nice
          dawg, Mr Christie. I see he's got a sore foot,” he said, still
          looking at the dog. “Must have a prickle in it.”
“I hadn't
          noticed,” Frank replied as he bent down to have a look. In a
          flash, the digger sprang at the unbalanced Christie and
          knocked him to the ground. Before the two workmen realised
          what had happened, a second digger had him by the legs, while
          the third had his pistol drawn, threatening to shoot anyone
          who made a move.
Kate
          screamed loud enough to bring the Craigs running, but before
          anything could be done the handcuffs were snapped on, and
          Lieutenant Brown and the native police had covered the hundred
          yards from the camp.
“It's a
          stick‑up,” Craig yelled as he rushed to help his mate.
“Stand
          back, Craig, and keep those screaming women under control or
          I’ll have you all in irons,” the obvious leader of the police
          called, as he hauled the stunned Christie to his feet.
“You must
          be mad. That's my mate, Frank Christie,” the distraught
          publican shouted.
“Frank
          Christie be damned. It's Darkie Frank Gardiner, the
          bushranger, with £1,000 on his head. And I’m Detective McGlone
          and these other two diggers,”
           he laughed, “are
          Detective Pye and Trooper Wells of Sydney. We’ve come a long
          way to get you, Gardiner.”
”Let my
          husband go”" Kate screamed as she made a dash to his side, but
          rough hands grabbed her and held her back.
McGlone
          gloated even more as he said for all to hear, “and you’re not
          Mrs Christie, either. You’re stockman John Brown's runaway
          wife from Wheogo station, and you’ll be wanted too for aiding
          and abetting a known criminal. And you as well, Craigs, for
          the same reason. Seems we've made a good haul out here at
          Aphis Creek.”
It had
          been no accident that Lieutenant Brown and his native troopers
          were on the spot at the right time. McGlone had planned things
          well.
No one
          knows for sure how the information was passed on to the Sydney
          police that the most wanted man in the state was leading an
          honest, respectable life at remote Aphis Creek. Some said
          Gardiner’s auctioneer friend had sold him out for the reward
          when he had gone through the cash Christie had given him to
          buy his silence. Others said that Kate had written to her
          sister, Bridget Taylor, and that her drunkard husband, preyed
          on by police pimps, had revealed her whereabouts to Detective
          McGlone, who had then prevailed upon the authorities to allow
          him to go to Aphis Creek to see if the information was
          correct.
Be that as
          it may, the Prince of the Bushrangers was now secure. A search
          of his house and store revealed £2,000 in notes.
The news
          soon spread. When on 6 March 1864, a Sunday, the party rode
          down the main street of Rockhampton to the courthouse, Frank
          Gardiner was well surrounded by police, as it was rumoured
          that there were those in the excited crowd who were going to
          attempt a rescue. But nothing eventuated and the prisoner made
          no move to escape as the cell door clanged behind him.
Kate Brown
          and Archibald Craig were locked up apart from each other.
McGlone’s
          pimping had paid off. Darkie was safely behind bars exactly
          one year and nine months after the eventful Sunday of 15 June
          1862, when the Gardiner gang had bailed up the gold escort and
          escaped with 2719 ounces of gold and £700 in bank notes.
The next
          day Kate and Craig appeared before a bench made up of an
          unprecedented number of magistrates. A Mr Dick appeared for
          the Crown and Mr Bellas for the accused. As evidence was
          produced to show that the Craigs had no inkling of who their
          partner was, Craig was freed. Kate swore that she had married
          Gardiner, and so was not harbouring a wanted criminal but
          merely living with her husband. McGlone suspected otherwise,
          but as he had the bird he wanted Kate was discharged. McGlone
          swore that Frank Christie was none other than Frank Gardiner.
          As his crimes were committed in New South Wales, he was
          remanded to appear at a date to be fixed in the Central
          Criminal Court, Darlinghurst, Sydney. Kate did her best to
          postpone his transfer by boat, but McGlone forestalled her.
          Not
intending
          to be left behind, she followed so she could be near the man
          she was determined to defend with the best legal aid she could
          afford.
The Crown
          thought it had all the evidence needed to put the hangman's
          noose around Gardiner's neck for his part in the great escort
          robbery, but unfortunately no one was willing to give evidence
          against him. An epidemic of loss of memory broke out, for Kate
          found she still had many friends who looked upon her husband
          with awe and respect.
Inspector
          Sir Frederick Pottinger and Detective McGlone swore they’d get
          him another way, on a charge they considered could not be
          denied.
On 18 May,
          at Darlinghurst, Gardiner heard the new charge read out: that
          “on 16 July 1861, at the Fish River, he fired at one John
          Middleton, with the intent to kill and murder the said John
          Middleton.”
In a
          flash, his mind relived that violent morning three years ago
          at Old Fogg’s hut, when Middleton and Hosie had jumped him.
The Crown
          felt confident that there was only one verdict the jury could
          bring in, but they had not reckoned on the cross-examination
          skills of Mr Robert McIntosh Isaacs, whom Kate had engaged to
          defend Frank.
The court
          listened enthralled as Sergeant Middleton tried to parry the
          thrust of the questions Isaacs put to him:
“Sergeant
          Middleton, were you or were you not in heavy disguise as you
          approached Mr Fogg’s dwelling place?”
“I was.”
“Did you
          inform anyone before you carried out your attack on the
          prisoner that you were a policeman and that you had a warrant
          for his arrest?”
“I did
          not. I had no reason to do so. Gardiner had a price on his
          head.”
“Did you
          in fact have a warrant?”
“No. Under
          the circumstances it wasn't necessary.”
“Don't the
          police need such a warrant to enter someone's house to make a
          search or an arrest?”
“Yes,
          under normal conditions, but this was different.”
“Well
          then, did the prisoner know you were a policeman?”
“He must
          have known when I called on him to surrender.”
“But did
          you in fact inform him so?” 
“No.”
“Then how
          was he to know for certain who you were?”
“He knew
          all right. He knew he was a wanted man.”
“But he
          could have thought it was someone else out to get him.”
“No.”
“Well
          then, who fired the first shot?”
“He did.”
“That is
          only your word for it. Could it be you both fired together?”
“It could
          have been. They sounded almost together.”
“Then that
          being the case, you might have fired a fraction earlier and he
          returned a shot in self‑defence.”
“No, he
          fired first. I am sure he did.”
“And if
          you were so sure it was Gardiner, do you expect this court to
          believe you would allow him to get in the first shot?”
“The shots
          were so close we may have fired together.”
“May have!
          Have we reached the stage where servants of the Queen can
          shoot down a civilian like a dog? He was doing no more than
          any other man would do under similar circumstances‑ defending
          himself against an unknown assailant with a gun.”
For three
          days Mr Isaacs defended his client, but everyone knew Gardiner
          was guilty. Mr Justice Wise summed up and left little for the
          jury to ponder. It was only a matter of how long the jury
          would take to reach the verdict, it seemed.
At 6.30
          they filed back into court.
“Gentlemen
          of the jury, do you find the prisoner at the bar guilty or not
          guilty?”
The
          foreman of the jury stood and in a voice loud and clear said,
          “Not guilty.”
 
"What?"
          His Honour asked increduously.
 
"Not
          guilty, Your Honour."
The
          courtroom crowd that had followed the case for three days
          stood and clapped and cheered.
The King
          of the Road was not guilty!
Frank
          Gardiner stood up and smiled. He had beaten them again. He
          looked to where Kate was sitting and waved to her. She smiled
          and waved back.
Darkie was
          a free man again.
But the
          Crown had other cards to play.
“Your
          Honour, I apply that the prisoner be kept in custody. There
          are other charges to be laid against him. I apply for a
          remand.”
The Judge
          nodded.
“Request
          granted. The prisoner is to be held in custody pending further
          charges.”
Once again
          Frank Gardiner found himself led away and the prison door
          clanged shut behind him.
Kate had
          another fight on her hands.
Two months
          later he was back in court facing a new charge. This consisted
          of:
“Attempting
          to murder Trooper Hosie or wounding with intent to do grievous
          bodily harm.”
The Crown
          now gave the jury an alternate verdict to bring in.
On the
          first count‑ attempted murder‑ there was only one sentence:
          death.
The second
          charge was not a capital offence. If found guilty, Gardiner
          would still escape with his life.
Again the
          prisoner sat through the proceedings and relived a third time
          the events of 16 July 1861. Mr Isaacs fought to preserve his
          life.
His
          Honour, Chief Justice Sir Alfred Stephen, proceeded to sum up
          in the most damning and prejudicial way. He had had Gardiner
          before him once before, ten years previously, on a charge of
          horse‑stealing, and his sentence had failed to deter him from
          a life of crime. It seemed that this time Stephen was
          determined to put to an end his long and violent career. He
          attacked Mr Isaacs’s defence as to who fired the first shot.
“Who fired
          the first shot? Supposing that in your opinion it was Hosie
          who fired first, I say that he had a perfect right to do so!
          Was he to wait until Gardiner had fired and perhaps shot him
          dead? I say it is absurd to contend that a constable must wait
          to be fired on before he himself fire at a reputed bushranger
          who is armed. It is well known that at the time the country
          was infested with bushrangers. It still is. The police are
          blamed for not apprehending them. How can these bushrangers be
          apprehended if juries will not protect police in the
          performance of their duty? You may consider, gentlemen, that
          the prisoner is entitled to your sympathy because of the
          position of danger in which he now stands‑ but is there to be
          no sympathy for a constable recklessly shot down while
          performing his duty for the benefit of the community?” 
The jury
          withdrew and in an hour were back.
“How do
          you find the prisoner, guilty or not guilty?”
There was
          deadly silence from the crowded courtroom.
“We find
          the prisoner not guilty on the first count of intent to
          murder.”
There was
          a hum of voices from the gallery, but no outbreak of cheering
          as before, as dozens of policemen had been strategically
          situated about the room.
The
          foreman of the jury looked around the courtroom before he went
          on.
“And we
          find him guilty on the second count of intent to do grievous
          bodily harm.”
The news
          soon spread to those in corridors and the crowd waiting
          outside 
“Gardiner
          is guilty on the second count”
There were
          other charges yet to be brought against him. Back in March
          1862, Gardiner, Gilbert, O’Meally and McGuinness had held up
          Mr Horsington and Mr Hewitt on the Big Wombat Road near Young,
          and had robbed them of gold and notes worth about £1,000.
          Horsington had known Gardiner when he worked m the butcher’s
          shop with Fogg at Spring Creek, so there was no mistaking his
          identity. As usual the bushrangers had not been caught, but
          Gardiner was now facing a charge brought in case he escaped
          again with the killing of Hosie.
Now that
          he had been found guilty of the second count against him, he
          pleaded guilty to the robbery of Horsington and Hewitt.
His Honour
          asked him if he had anything to say.
“No, Sir,
          only this letter which I beg to be presented to the court.”
The room
          was hushed while the letter was read:
“If I may
          be permitted, in praying for a merciful consideration of my
          case, I beg to say that, during the last two years, I have
          seen the error of my ways, and I have endeavoured to lead an
          honest and upright life. During this time I have had great
          temptations, for I was entrusted on several occasions with
          large quantities of gold from the Peak Downs diggings, yet the
          honest resolutions I had formed were so strong as to prevent
          me from doing a dishonest action on these opportunities. I
          entrust Your Honour will do me the justice to believe that I
          would never again have fallen into practices which I have felt
          for a long time past to be a sin against God and man.”
Then Sir
          Alfred Stephen addressed the Court.
“If I am
          to take what you say as sincere, I can rejoice, for your own
          sake, that you are now repentant and determined to reform. I
          have known you, and of you for a number of years, and I know
          that you have enough common sense to be aware that a judge,
          sitting in this place, has a duty to perform which cannot be
          countervailed by considerations of repentance. Now consider
          the dreadful example you have held out to this community. What
          a career you have led! You have been captain of a band of
          robbers and you must be sure that you cannot escape the
          punishment proportionate to your crimes. Many have followed
          your evil example, influenced by the animal courage you have
          shown. You cannot expect mercy, for it would be unjust if the
          law were to stay its hand in your case. Some young men who
          have perished on the scaffold owe their deaths to your
          example‑ is this to be regarded as nothing? The character of
          the country destroyed, security of property and of persons
          travelling at an end, persons robbed to an extent which seems
          inconceivable‑ are these things nothing? When I consider the
          crimes you have committed, can I hesitate in saying that the
          law has at last justly overtaken you? It is not for one
          offence, but for many, that you are here.
“Take the
          case of these constables. Were they not brave men? It is a
          strange thing that we hear little of the undoubted bravery
          shown by men such as Hosie and Middleton, yet if there is the
          slightest courage shown by a bushranger, he is lauded as if he
          were a hero of romance. You are a man that many people
          sympathise with, but I intend to make an example of you that
          will be a lesson I hope the community will never forget. You
          are going to receive the just and necessary reward for a
          series of acts of cruelty, wickedness and crime utterly
          unequalled within my experience‑ acts which would disgrace any
          community on earth. I charge you, Gardiner, with being the
          head, the fount, the parent of all this! I declare to you on
          my honour, speaking to you as man to man, face to face‑ if I
          could feel any sympathy for you I should be ashamed of myself
          as a gentleman, as a colonist, and as a Christian! I know,
          unfortunately, that the sentences I intend to pass upon you
          will be regarded by many as too severe. People will say that
          if you had been let alone you might have been contented to
          live an honest life. But why should you be left alone? It
          would be unjust to the thousands who earn their livelihood by
          honest toil if you, with your record, were allowed to go
          inadequately punished.”
Then Sir
          Alfred Stephen passed his sentences.
For the
          shooting of Hosie‑ 15 years' hard labour, the first two years
          in irons.
For the
          armed robbery of Horsington‑ 10 years' hard labour.
For the
          armed robbery of Hewitt‑ seven years' hard labour.
Thirty‑two
          years!
For Darkie
          Frank Gardiner, Prince of Highwaymen and King of the Road, it
          seemed the end.
Kate and
          his two sisters, who had also fought desperately to save him,
          sobbed as they left the court.
Thirty‑two
          years! Half a lifetime, in a lifetime already half-spent! The
          sentence drummed in Kate's mind.
Soon the
          news spread to the remotest outback station of the fate of one
          who many looked upon as a sort of national hero. On the far
          away Peak Downs goldfield, Gold Commissioner Griffin
          remembered the man he had left in charge of the gold the night
          he had been called away to Hurley’s. He wondered that Darkie,
          who had gained the respect of everyone who travelled through
          Aphis Creek, could indeed be the Prince of Australian
          bushrangers.
“Thirty‑two
          years with the first two in irons,” he thought. “I'd rather
          hang than that!”
Little did
          he dream that within four years he himself would be dangling
          at the end of the hangman's rope for a crime more gruesome
          than Gardiner could ever have committed.
The
          faithful Kate continued to use every influence she had, and to
          stir up all the public sympathy she could, but to no avail.
          There was nothing left she could do to help the man she still
          loved. Eventually she could stand it no longer. Her spirit
          broken, she left Australia to try her fortune on the Thames
          goldfield in
New
          Zealand. Maybe good fortune would smile upon her just once
          more, and she would come back to Sydney with enough money to
          carry on her fight for Darkie's freedom.
But poor
          Kate had no luck on the field. There was nothing left to keep
          her fighting. Kittie Brown, or Kate Christie, surrendered.
If only
          she had not taken her own life she could have joined her
          beloved Frank in San Francisco, for in 1874, after serving
          only 10 years of his sentence, he was released and sent into
          exile. She might have helped him run the saloon he bought, and
          together they might have lived as they had in their little
          place back at Aphis Creek.
The
            Cadrington Hold‑up
There was
          initially nothing unusual about the morning of 4 March 1864 at
          the Cadrington Hotel, on the Houghton River, some 40 miles
          north‑east of the yet‑ to- be- discovered Charters Towers
          goldfield.
By
          mid‑morning Mrs Willis had finished her usual chores of
          tidying the living quarters, the attached store, the bar, the
          four makeshift guest rooms and two scantily furnished sitting
          rooms of the rough, slab‑built public house.
From the
          kitchen came the appetizing smell of fresh, yeasty bread and
          the zing of many uninvited “blowies,” attracted by the
          far‑reaching aroma of slightly pungent vinegar water in which
          a hunk of corned beef was simmering slowly.
Outside,
          as usual, the two Willis youngsters were amusing themselves.
Down at
          the blacksmith's shop, about 150 yards away, John Hill, a
          servant of about a year's standing, was hammering
          rhythmically, trying to fit a red‑hot cast‑iron rim to a heavy
          dray wheel.
In the
          bar, perched on roughly padded stools, were two casuals known
          to Willis as Fendilon and Morred, who had stayed the night and
          were now settling their bill over a drink or two before their
          departure.
At about
          10 o'clock, just as the two were about to leave, a decrepit,
          barefooted, hatless stranger, wearing a grubby red shirt and
          once‑cream moles, appeared from nowhere. He dumped his scatty
          swag on the dirt floor and bottomed himself on a spare stool
          near Fendilon.
“Drinks on
          me!” he announced loudly enough for any strays in the vicinity
          to hear. There were no others.
As Willis
          pulled three pots his quick eyes took in the stranger’s
          hollow, piercing blue eyes, his Roman nose and ruffled., light
          sandy hair.
“And one
          for the boss,” he demanded as the beers were passed across the
          counter. “I said the drinks are on me and that means you too,
          Mr Willis. No one’s ever accused me of being stingy and
          drinking with the flies.”
Fendilon
          and Morred watched as the newcomer poured, at one gulp, the
          amber contents of the glass down an obviously parched throat.
“Ah,
          that’s better,” he said. “A dry whistle’s no good for any
          self‑respecting man.”
As two
          more drinks followed in quick succession, his tongue seemed to
          loosen, and Willis gathered from the conversation that the
          fellow’s name was Kerr, or something like that, and that
          Fendilon had previously met him somewhere with two of his
          mates they referred to as “the two Charlies.”
He seemed
          to be well educated, the way he spoke, what with big words and
          some highfalutin, foreign‑sounding phrases thrown in for good
          measure.
Just when
          it seemed that the three were settling in for a morning
          session, Kerr ordered a bottle of whisky and announced he had
          to be going.
“How
          much?” he asked standing up and running his fingers through
          his uncombed hair.
“That’ll
          be two and six and four shillings for the whisky,” he was
          told.
Kerr
          slipped his hand into the hip pocket of his moles and took out
          several notes. After studying them for a moment, he selected
          one which he slapped on the counter.
Willis saw
          that it was a 10 shilling calabash drawn on Burns and Co. of
          Rockhampton.
“That'll
          be three and six change,” the barman said, but, on opening the
          till, found he was out of sixpences.
“I’m
          sorry, Mr Kerr, but I can’t make it up. You don’t have any
          change, I suppose?” he asked.
“Forget
          about it, boss. What's a few bob? Make it up in drinks to the
          next thirsty throat that calls. Tell him the shout’s on me,”
          he laughed good‑naturedly.
Fendilon
          and Morred slid off their stools to go.
“I wish my
          swag was as light as yours,” Fendilon said, picking up his new
          mate’s bundle to try it for weight.
“Here,
          give it to me, and if you’re going my way, I’ll carry yours
          too if you like,” Kerr replied as he slipped an arm through
          the rope around his swag and flung it easily across his left
          shoulder.
And with
          that the three departed, but soon split up, Kerr going on down
          the track and the other two branching off, heading east.
Willis
          stood at the door watching them go.
“A strange
          sort of bloke, that,” he said to himself as he stroked his
          stubbled chin. “Wonder where he blew in from?”
With the
          bar now empty, Willis went into the house and recounted to his
          wife what had happened.
Since
          taking over the new licence of the Cadrington, the Willises
          had had little trouble from the teamsters and other travellers
          of the early 1860s, for their establishment offered the
          simple, cordial hospitality of the traditional public houses
          of Australia’s outback‑ even as did the Christie and Craig
          set‑up at Aphis Creek, some 300 miles to the south‑east.
But that
          fellow, Kerr. Somehow, the boss felt uneasy about him. Perhaps
          it was because two days before a bay draught-horse and a good
          chestnut gelding had disappeared from the hotel yards. Willis
          didn’t know what it was about the man that made him feel
          uneasy. He just did.
“Anyhow,”
          he said to his wife, “thank goodness he’s gone. We can do
          without his sort for custom.”
Only the
          persistent metallic rat‑a‑tat‑tatting of the hammer on the
          anvil and the low, comforting roar from the forge bellows
          disturbed the quietude of the Cadrington.
Willis was
          behind the bar tidying things when he saw dust rising from
          down the track. He went to the door and saw three well‑mounted
          horsemen approaching at a quick trot. As they neared, he
          recognised two of them as casuals he had served over the last
          day or so.
One he
          knew as Charlie Dawson, and the other as Charlie Macmahon.
The third
          appeared to be a well‑built, neatly dressed stranger.
At the
          door, they reined in.
“Here,
          Charlie,” the apparent leader said as he swung down, “mind the
          horses!”
Dawson did
          as he was bid, whilst his mates made for the door. By that
          time, Willis, again feeling a little uneasy, was inside and
          behind the bar, standing within easy reach of the keg hammer
          on the counter and the hidden rifle on the shelf underneath.
He glanced
          at the old‑fashioned, slow‑ticking pendulum wall clock and saw
          that it was going on eleven.
Macmahon
          and his mate breasted the bar.
“What'll
          it be, gentlemen?” they were asked. “Beers?”
“Beers all
          round and one for Charlie, my mate, outside,” the stranger
          ordered. “And please make it quick, Mr Willis, we're in a
          hurry.”
By then
          the barman had recognised the Roman nose and the voice, only
          now the man was wearing a clean, red‑spotted shirt, good
          quality Bedford riding pants, long‑spurred boots and a newish
          cabbage‑tree hat.
It was
          Kerr!
Willis
          pumped the beers.
One was
          passed outside to Charlie Dawson.
Soon,
          three empty glasses were back on the counter.
“Fill ‘em
          up again?” Willis asked, trying not to show concern.
“Yes. And
          we also want something to eat,” Kerr demanded. “And quick! I
          told you we haven’t got all day to hang around. We’ve got more
          important things to do, haven’t we, Charlie?”
By now,
          Willis sensed real trouble. Kerr was becoming increasingly
          belligerent and aggressive.
Best play
          it as some sort of joke, he decided.
“And is
          there anything else you gentlemen would like in a hurry, while
          you’re about it?” he asked with a forced smile.
“Yes. As a
          matter of fact, there is. You can load some rations and some
          slops into this here bag,” Kerr grinned as he shoved a bag on
          the counter. “And while you’re at it, I’ll thank you for the
          new saddle hanging up by the door.”
“Anything
          else?” Willis asked evenly.
“Only all
          the loose money you’ve got in the place! That should suffice
          for the moment, don’t you think, Charlie?”
Charlie
          nodded agreement.
“Like hell
          it will. Only over my dead body you’ll get it. You’re three
          bloody robbers, that’s what you are!” Willis called as he made
          a move towards his concealed gun.
“Look
          here, Willis, I’m in earnest,” Kerr snapped as he drew a
          revolver. “I repeat, Mr Willis, I’m in dead earnest. Behave
          yourself and do as you are told, and no harm will come to
          you.”
“And I
          warn both of you, I’m in dead earnest too. You can all go to
          hell, as far as I am concerned. Pull the trigger if you’re
          game,” Willis said defiantly. “I’ll die first before I hand
          anything over!”
The barrel
          was menacingly close to his face.
“You’re a
          fool, that’s what you are. Here, Charlie, tie him up!” Kerr
          ordered as he tossed a strap to his mate.
Macmahon
          took a few steps towards the end of the counter to do as he
          was bid.
“Come on,
          get around here,” he bullied as he reached for Willis’s
          shoulder.
“Like
          hell, I will! No one gets anything from me without paying.”
          And with that, he drew back his fist as if to defend himself.
Kerr
          reached across the bar and prodded his revolver against
          Willis’s cheek.
“I’ll drop
          him,” Macmahon threatened as he cocked his rifle.
“Leave him
          to me, Charlie. I can handle him,” Kerr replied as he prodded
          again with the cold steel of the barrel.
Just then,
          Charlie Dawson came in with a startled black boy named George
          Jefferson who had been unfortunate enough to come unexpectedly
          upon the scene. One glance from George was enough! He made to
          bolt from the door, but Kerr’s yell froze him.
“Don’t
          move, blackie, or you’re dead! Tie him up!”
The two
          Charlies soon had the terrified Jefferson secured to a table
          leg.
As Dawson
          turned to go back to the horses, he spotted one of Willis’s
          guns leaning half‑hidden behind the door.
“Look what
          I've found,” he called as he picked up the piece to examine
          the capping.
Kerr
          turned to look. Willis saw the chance he had been waiting for.
          His right hand darted towards his rifle. Kerr glimpsed the
          move. There was a deafening explosion and Willis collapsed to
          the floor behind the bar.
From the
          blacksmith's shop, Hill came running. He saw the three horses
          being held outside the bar. When he was about 10 yards away,
          Dawson threatened him with his gun.
“Stay
          where you are, or I’ll shoot,” he menaced.
This
          brought Kerr and Macmahon to the door.
Hill
          turned to run back to his shop. Oddly enough, they made no
          effort to stop him.
Mrs
          Elizabeth Gordon, Hill’s sister, met him at the blacksmith
          shop’s door and he told her what he suspected had happened.
          She ran for the pub to see if they would allow her in.
Kerr saw
          her as she made for the entrance.
“Stand
          back!” he ordered, turning a gun on her.
For a
          fleeting moment she thought she had seen him somewhere else,
          but owing to the tense circumstances the glimmer of
          recognition faded and was lost.
By then
          Mrs Willis, who had been some distance away with the children,
          had also come running.
Dawson
          threatened her as well, but she pushed him aside. Kerr stood
          in her way with levelled revolver but she brushed past him and
          ran around behind the bar to find her husband bloodied and
          slumped in a half‑seated position by a trunk. She did what she
          could to stem the bleeding. To her surprise, he was still
          conscious and able to make gurgling words.
Kerr,
          without showing any emotion, looked on.
Then
          Dawson bustled into the room with another man, Jonathan
          England, who had come to see what was going on. Soon he too
          was tied to the table to keep the terrified George Jefferson
          company.
While Mrs
          Willis tried to comfort her husband, he managed to call, “You
          better not hurt anyone else, Kerr, or you’ll both swing for
          it.”
Kerr
          laughed.
“Shut your
          trap, you fool. It’s all your own fault. If you had done as
          you were told in the first place, none of this would have
          happened, would it?”
Dawson
          came inside and bent down by Mrs Willis’s side to look more
          closely at the shattered face of her husband. Then he said
          softly to her that he was sorry it had happened like that, and
          if he had known anybody was going to get shot he would have
          had no part of it.
And then
          he raised his voice for all to hear.
“We never
          intended to kill anyone, Missus. Honest to God, we didn’t.”
Kerr
          turned on him.
“Shut up,
          Charlie! It’s his own fault, not ours.”
And while
          Mrs Willis again tried to help her husband, Kerr busied
          himself handing out items of clothing, stores and grog. Later
          these were reckoned to include three cabbage‑tree hats, two
          pairs of riding pants, one pair of boots, one gun, one Crimean
          shirt, one bottle of whisky, and 14 pounds of flour.
Obviously
          satisfied with their little escapade, the three decided to go.
Dawson
          handed over the bridle reins, but before Kerr swung to his
          saddle he went back inside to make a final inspection of
          Willis.
“Are you
          much hurt?” he asked.
Then after
          a cursory glance, he added, “It’s nothing much. Only through
          your cheek. You'll live!”
And with
          that much consolation, he hurried out of the Cadrington bar to
          re‑join his waiting mates.
Before
          setting spurs to his horse, Dawson turned in his saddle and
          called,
“You
          better not send anyone for help for six hours or we’ll be back
          to get you.”
Then they
          were gone.
From the
          blacksmith shop, Hill watched them ride away towards the river
          crossing, Kerr leading, Dawson following with a packhorse, and
          Macmahon bringing up the rear.
Hill
          hurried to the bar. By then Willis was able to speak well
          enough to order Hill to ride for help to the Blacks’ property
          on the Fanning River, some 30 miles away.
And it was
          then that Mrs Gordon remembered where she had seen Kerr
          before. It has been at the Fanning River just before Christmas
          and his name, she thought, had then been Alpin McPherson.
The next
          day Mr Black arrived with a Mr Byrne, and the two were able to
          extract a part of the ball from Willis’s jawbone.
Black and
          Byrne then set off to ride the 125 miles into Bowen to report
          the hold‑up at the Cadrington to the officer‑in‑charge,
          Inspector Pinnock.
 
James
            Alpin McPherson
Since the
          early 1820s John Dunmore Lang, the Sydney‑based republican and
          Presbyterian clergyman, had had a vision of settling many of
          his fellow Scots in Australia.
When the
          epidemic of gold‑rush fever of the 1850s swept beyond
          Australia to all parts of the globe, tens of thousands of
          gold‑hungry men from everywhere put aside their workaday life
          and flocked to the diggings of Summer Hill Creek, Ballarat and
          Bendigo.
Lang saw
          this as a means of putting his visionary plan into effect, for
          Australian farmers and pastoralists were particularly hard hit
          by the subsequent shortage of labour.
Scotland
          had been through long years of hardship as, season after
          season, crops failed due to blight and mildew. Landholders had
          turned to sheep and cattle, so that agricultural workers were
          left in dire straits.
The
          McPhersons, living in the Scottish Highlands near Inverness,
          was one such family. They had 10 children, six boys and four
          girls, and nothing but a bleak future before them.
Lang, in
          the early 1850s, made an impassioned plea to his beloved
          Scots, and lauded Australia, and in particular the Moreton Bay
          District of New South Wales, as the Lord’s Promised Land.
John and
          Elizabeth (commonly called Eppy) McPherson were convinced.
They,
          along with 392 others, embarked from Liverpool on the clipper
          ship William Miles and arrived in Brisbane on 16
          January 1855, after an uneventful journey via the Cape and
          Torres Strait.
Brisbane
          at that time was a ramshackle town of some 4000 inhabitants.
          In dry weather the winding streets were dirty and dusty, in
          the wet they became furrowed thoroughfares of churned mud.
There were
          several public buildings already showing signs of permanency,
          such as the Immigration Depot, the Commissariat stores, the
          court house, the gaol (where the General Post Office now
          stands) and the hospital and the imposing structure of the
          once‑dreaded convict treadmill on Mill Hill overlooked an
          expanding settlement encompassing the prospering Fortitude
          Valley.
Several
          creeks snaked into a swampy ground called Frog’s Hollow (later
          the site of the Botanical Gardens), and across the road river
          the prestigious area of Kangaroo Point was already taking
          shape.
But a town
          such as this was not what McPherson had in mind when he
          stepped ashore at Queen’s Wharf. He was a country man, so not
          long after the family was on the move to an area some 90 miles
          up‑river at Cressbrook, to work as labourers on a property
          belonging to Mr David McConnell.
The eldest
          son, Donald, and the second, James, who was then aged
          fourteen, worked as shepherds and stockmen. Two of the girls
          worked as domestics, while the younger children attended a
          private school established on the property for the McConnell
          employees.
After
          three years the family returned to Brisbane, where James was
          apprenticed to John Petrie, probably Brisbane's best‑known
          building contractor. Over the next five years he became
          proficient in most aspects of the building trade‑ carpentry,
          brick and tile laying, stonemasonry and monumental work with
          fine marble.
Towards the end of 1862 the family moved on again to Bald Hills, about 15 miles north of Brisbane, but James remained behind in the employ of Petrie.
An article
          in the Brisbane Courier of 17 April 1866 stated that
          young James McPherson had been an extensive reader and was an
          active member of the debating society connected with the
          School of Arts. It said that on one occasion when the
          Attorney-General, Mr Lilley, was addressing his Fortitude
          Valley constituents over the very controversial Militia Bill,
          he was attacked both verbally and physically by an angry mob,
          and that young McPherson had stoutly defended the Attorney‑
          General and was largely instrumental in his escape from a very
          nasty situation.
It also
          reported that soon after that McPherson had disappeared from
          the Brisbane scene.
Later it
          would be revealed that he had been enticed away by two mates,
          Charlie Dawson and Charlie Morris (later known as Macmahon),
          who had already had brushes with the law over minor charges of
          theft.
Without
          parental control, James had been persuaded to leave Brisbane
          to go north to try his hand at shearing and droving. As there
          was no shortage of work, the three stayed only a short time in
          any one place. It was said that they changed horses more
          frequently than they could afford, and that, when confronted,
          they displayed much bravado which sometimes led to fights both
          inside and outside the bars of public houses. But for all
          that, they managed to keep their noses clean as far as the
          police were concerned.
Towards
          the end of 1863 they were shearing for a Mr Hill of Reedy
          Creek on the Burdekin River. From all accounts, they were
          rough‑and‑ready at their work and so kept the tar-boy busy.
This led
          to disputes with Hill and his overseers, until finally, it was
          claimed, they were sacked.
When they
          went to collect their pay, Hill refused them.
“You're
          nothing but a lot of butchers. You should be paying me money,
          the number of my sheep you've injured,” Hill said.
To this,
          McPherson is reputed to have replied, “You’ll pay up, all
          right!” Then he pulled a gun and marched the boss off to
          produce his rightful wages, plus a bit more for good measure.
Feeling
          now that justice had been done, the three rode away, convinced
          that the only way to get a fair deal in this world was to help
          yourself to what you want, and to hell with the consequences.
It was
          soon after this that they had planned their first hold‑up. In
          late February 1864 they helped themselves to some good hacks
          and a packhorse from the Firth property on the Upper Burdekin
          so that they could go about the job properly.
It was
          Willis’s Cadrington Hotel that was their first target.
 
On the
            Rampage
When the
          news spread of the capture of Darkie Frank Gardiner by McGlone
          at Aphis Creek on 3 March 1864, the day before the Cadrington
          hold‑up, Inspector Pinnock feared that he may have on his
          hands others of the Hall gang to deal with.
With
          Inspector Marlow, Sub‑Inspector Williams, and several lower
          rankers plus 20 native police, Pinnock set out from Bowen,
          determined to run to ground Kerr, Dawson and Macmahon. A
          reward had been offered, but no trace of their whereabouts was
          found.
Some said
          that they had gone south of the border to join Ben Hall and
          Johnny Gilbert in their private war against Sir Frederick
          Pottinger at Wheogo and in the Weddin Mountains. Others said
          that they had fled the country. One thing seemed certain ‑
          they were not in Queensland, and, as it turned out, the two
          Charlies were never heard of again.
In July
          the same year, however, Sir Frederick Pottinger received
          reports of a fresh outbreak of horse‑thieving near Forbes.
The
          suspect seemed to be a stranger to the district, but as Forbes
          was 1600 miles from the Houghton River, no one gave a second
          thought to Kerr, even though his “wanted” notices were
          displayed at police stations throughout the country.
In August
          the same man was chased by Sergeant Condell at Wowingragong,
          near Forbes, but after an exchange of several shots he
          escaped.
The
          horse‑thief was now a much wanted man, and undoubtedly, people
          said, a new member of the Hall gang.
A short
          time after that Pottinger and a party were hot on the trail of
          Ben Hall at Wheogo when they came unexpectedly upon the Forbes
          horse‑thief at camp. Certain that he was one of Hall's men,
          Pottinger challenged him and called upon him to put up his
          hands.
The police
          were too close for him to make a dash for his horse, so he
          took off like a hare for the nearby swamp.
Pottinger
          opened fire as he gave chase, but the shots appeared to have
          no effect. Then return shots stopped the police as their
          horses began to flounder in the mud.
Soon the
          wanted man was out of sight, plunging further into the swamp
          along a track he had obviously used before.
“Come and
          get me, Pottinger! What are you scared of,” a taunting voice
          called from a safe distance.
The police
          searched as best they could and were rewarded by the discovery
          of a trail of blood that appeared to come from a dragging left
          arm. That was all.
By now it
          was generally accepted that the wanted man was a Hall man.
          Those who boasted of having met him said he had a distinct
          Scottish accent, and so he became known locally as “Scotchie,”
          or the Scottish Bushranger.
There were
          other sightings of him and, as on earlier occasions, he wore
          the distinctive bushranger dress of tweed trousers, grey
          Crimean shirt, red jumper, Wellington boots and a cabbage‑tree
          hat. His arms consisted of a rifle, a pistol and two powder
          flasks. Some observers also reported that he carried two
          concealed revolvers.
The
          wounded left arm was slow to heal, so for a time he kept clear
          of the law, until, in October, he made an appearance at Scone,
          some 200 miles to the north‑east.
Dressed in
          his usual outfit, he stuck up the mailman and escaped without
          being challenged.
Police
          searches found no trace of him.
Then he
          decided to try a little disguise, and to change his mode
          operation to something more respectable.
In
          December he moved to Narrabri, some 150 miles north of Scone,
          and obtained a job on a station belonging to Mr Doyle. There
          he contracted to drove a mob of cattle to the Melbourne
          saleyards, but soon thought better of it. The route would take
          him south past Parkes and Forbes, places where he was too
          known to Pottinger's boys.
Pottinger
          he had good reason to curse, for his arm was still giving him
          trouble.
To give it
          more time to heal he headed some 150 miles west of Forbes, to
          the wide open spaces beyond the Lachlan where there were few
          police but enough station outhouses to keep him in tucker.
Still the
          search went on for him, both as Kerr in Queensland and as the
          Scottish Bushranger in New South Wales, although by now the
          police were fairly certain that Kerr and “Scotchie” were one
          and the same. They also still believed that in some way he was
          connected with the Hall gang.
Perhaps
          McPherson became too careless and neglected to sweep the
          tracks leading to his camp in the thick scrub along the bank
          of outback Billabong Creek, for on 11 February 1865 his old
          enemy, Sergeant Condell, with a four‑man patrol, came upon
          them.
Condell
          reconnoitred and sighted his quarry.
“It’s him,
          all right,” he whispered to his men.
Then he
          drew up his plan to encircle the unsuspecting man, who was
          reading a newspaper.
At an
          arranged signal they rushed the camp, and before McPherson had
          time to reach for his gun he was covered.
“Hands up,
          Scotchie,” Condell ordered.
Taken
          completely by surprise, he did as he was told.
“What's
          this all about?” he asked innocently.
“That’s
          for you to say, Scotchie. You should know who it was who
          opened fire on me at Wowingragong!”
“I think
          you must be mistaken, Sergeant. My name’s Bruce, Jack Bruce,
          one of Mr Strickland’s hands. You can ride into the station
          and ask him if you don’t believe me,” the fellow argued.
“Bruce or
          Scotchie, or who ever you are, you’re coming into Forbes with
          me,” Condell replied as handcuffs were snapped on, first the
          right wrist, then the left.
“You’ve
          got a bad arm there,” Condell continued, looking more closely.
          “How’d that happen, Mr Bruce? Don’t say you shot yourself
          accidentally!”
“Oh, shut
          up, Condell. You know damn well how it happened. Too bad my
          shots went astray,” Scotchie told him defiantly.
“Yes, too
          bad. And mine, too. I’m sure Sir Frederick will be pleased to
          see you, seeing that he was a better shot than you were,” the
          Sergeant said, running his hands in an unsuccessful search
          over the prisoner’s body.
Leg irons
          were also secured.
The
          procession down the main street of Forbes to the lock‑up
          caused much interest among the locals, many of whom had looked
          upon Scotchie with the respect due to one of Ben Hall’s men.
When
          Scotchie appeared before the bench the next day he had to
          answer two charges of attempted murder, several charges of
          horse‑stealing, and one of robbery of the Royal Mail.
The
          prisoner was also positively identified by the police as James
          McPherson, alias Kerr, wanted for a more serious crime in
          Bowen, North Queensland.
He was
          remanded to the next criminal sittings in Bathurst, and from
          there it was decided to extradite him to Queensland to face
          the charge of attempted murder of Richard Willis, licensee of
          the Cadrington Hotel on the Houghton River.
On 10 May
          1865 the paddle steamer James Paterson cleared Sydney
          Heads bound for Port Denison, Bowen's port, with Detective
          Lyons aboard to guard the prisoner.
On 17 May
          McPherson faced Police Magistrate Pinnock and Mr Miles, J.P.
Pinnock
          now had his chance to pin the man he had been after for the
          past fourteen months.
As chief
          witness Richard Willis had to come from the Houghton River, an
          estimated four‑day journey away, a week’s remand was requested
          and granted.
On 24 May
          Willis had not yet arrived, but the blacksmith, John Hill, who
          had left the Cadrington and was then living a closer distance
          west of Bowen, gave evidence that the prisoner was one of
          three men who had held up the Cadrington Hotel. The most
          serious charge, however, concerned the shooting of Willis.
“How do
          you know it was the prisoner who shot him?” Hill was asked.
          “Were you in the bar when the shot was fired?”
Hill
          admitted that he wasn’t, so it was decided to hold over the
          case until Willis’s arrival.
On 3 June
          McPherson was again brought before Pinnock, and Willis
          positively identified him as the man who had held the gun no
          more than 8 or 10 inches from his face and then had pulled
          trigger to send a ball through his cheek.
The black
          boy, George Jefferson, also testified that the accused had
          held a gun at Willis’s head.
McPherson
          tried, unsuccessfully, to twist the story by accusing Willis,
          Fendilon and Morred of attacking him, but his story was too
          improbable for Pinnock to accept.
The
          hearing ended with the Scotsman being committed to appear
          before the next criminal sitting in Rockhampton on 22
          September 1865.
When the
          news spread that Scotchie was to be accompanied by Constable
          Maher, a curious gathering, mostly of well‑wishers, gathered
          at Port Denison to see their tall, strong, good‑looking,
          24‑year‑old hero go aboard the paddle steamer Diamantina,
          which was returning to Rockhampton for a refit.
As the
          Scotsman had often boasted that cuffs were yet to be made that
          would hold him, Maher was instructed to keep him in irons
          below deck.
But for
          some reason Maher looked upon his well‑spoken, polite charge
          as a man to be trusted.
“It would
          be so nice to go on deck for a breath of fresh air. This foul
          place turns my stomach,” McPherson said, speaking easily with
          his guard.
“And mine
          too,” Maher agreed. “But orders are orders, you know.”
“You are
          perfectly right, Constable. I would not want any friend of
          mine to get into trouble on my behalf. But just a breath of
          fresh air? Is that too much to ask, by a man cuffed and
          ironed?”
Maher
          relented and the next day, much to the dismay of the captain
          and the crew, McPherson was seen on deck enjoying the
          invigorating air of the Whitsunday Passage.
When
          evening came, he went quietly below deck and thanked Maher for
          his kindness.
The
          following day, while the ship was at Mackay, McPherson was
          again on deck. Whether he had slipped his handcuffs or not is
          not known, but he was exercising himself as freely as his
          leg-irons would allow.
Constable
          Maher was obviously basking in the warmth of the equinoctial
          sun, for soon he drowsed off and lost all interest in his
          prisoner.
Judging
          his occasion nicely, the Scotsman slipped overboard without
          being seen, and by the time he was missed he had disappeared
          into the nearby bush.
That, at
          least, is one version of McPherson's escape.
Another,
          as reported in the Rockhampton Bulletin of 17 April
          1866, simply stated that “when the Diamantina reached Mackay,
          Maher suffered his charge to wander about the vessel with
          merely leg‑irons on, and paid no attention to the advice of
          the captain, who recommended him to secure the prisoner in the
          steerage, lest he should effect his escape. At about half past
          five o’clock on Saturday morning, the prisoner was near the
          cook’s galley. He was missed an hour afterwards, and on search
          being made his presence was found wanting. The steamer left
          Mackay and brought Maher to Rockhampton minus his prisoner.”
A further
          report stated that the morning after McPherson’s escape, a
          search party found his leg‑irons and a file under a tree.
          Pinned to the trunk was a note which reportedly read:
“Presented
          to the Queensland Government with the Wild Scotchman’s best
          thanks, that gentleman having no further use for them, the
          articles being found to be rather cumbersome to transit in
          this age of enlightenment and progress‑ the nineteenth
          century‑ many thanks‑ adieu!”
Once more
          he vanished, having stolen a horse, saddle and pistols from an
          Aboriginal stockman. A month later more horses disappeared
          from the Dawson and Peak Downs district, and there was little
          doubt who was responsible.
Next he
          was at work in the Clermont district, where Gold Commissioner
          Thomas Griffin (later the infamous Gold Escort murderer) gave
          chase.
Then it
          was the turn of the Upper Condamine, with Dalby, Roma and
          Warwick being honoured by his presence.
He stole
          horses as he pleased and taunted the police to capture him.
There was
          no mistaking him, for he continued to wear the traditional
          outfit of the bushranger‑ but now with a distinguishing broad
          red band around his cabbage‑tree hat and a broad red sash
          around his waist. For good measure he wore two new revolvers,
          and across the pommel of his saddle was strapped a deadly
          double‑barrelled repeater.
Emboldened
          by his own success, he decided it was time he “brushed some of
          the dust off the shoes of the lazy, good‑for-nothing police.”
“I’ll
          stick up the Condamine‑Taroom mail,” he boasted to a stockman
          he had relieved of a horse. “That should put some life into
          the lazy loafers!”
And it
          certainly did. When mailman Phillips rode into Condamine on 16
          October and reported that the Wild Scotchman, as he was now
          called, had stuck him up and stolen cheques and silver worth
          £400, Inspector George Elliott raised a hurried force and set
          off in pursuit.
Two days
          after the mail hold‑up a thoroughbred was stolen from a nearby
          station and the hunt was on from the new location, but,
          although tracks were picked up, the comparatively slow police
          horses were no match for the Scotsman’s new acquisition.
Another
          two days passed and then it was the turn of the mailman,
          Wallace, on the short 10‑mile run between Blythedale and Roma.
          As with other mailmen similarly robbed, he was ordered off the
          road into a patch of scrub, and there the bushranger took his
          time to open the mailbags and systematically go through the
          letters and packages looking for valuables.
Wallace
          stated, in a newspaper interview, that the highwayman was very
          nice about everything and did him no harm. The reporter then
          wrote:
“the
          robber seems the most impudent, if not the most imprudent, one
          we have been favoured with in the colony. He makes no
          disguise, and takes everything with the utmost coolness and
          effrontery. Among the letters he opened was one containing a
          piece of bride cake, with the usual compliments etc. This
          sweet morsel was partaken of by McPherson with great gusto;
          and he hospitably invited the mailman to ‘go snacks’
          regretting that there was not more of the dainty to be
          divided. After finishing the robbery, he bade the mailman
          ‘ride like h… to Roma,’ and tell them as quickly as he could
          about it.”
So the
          infuriated army of police grew.
Almost
          daily someone reported seeing him around the Taroom district,
          but he was never on hand by the time the police arrived.
Two more
          bail‑ups followed.
For a
          change, he now wore a blue jacket with a white sash.
Each time,
          he gave the mailman a taunting message to deliver to Inspector
          Elliott. The whole Condamine district seemed to swarm with
          police and trackers, but for a month nothing was heard of him.
Then on 27
          November Scotchie held up the mailman some 20 miles from
          Gayndah, a town on the eastern side of the range about 200
          miles from his Condamine haunts. There was no mistaking him,
          for he was as courteous as ever and was wearing, this time, a
          bright red scarf across his chest, obviously for easy
          identification.
Now it was
          Gayndah's turn to take up the chase, with Inspector John Bligh
          O’Connell, Sergeant Clohesy and several trackers on his trail.
          Soon they picked up tracks leading to the Port Curtis Range.
The next
          day O’Connell, on patrol, caught up with him as he was
          traversing a deep gully. He called on him to surrender.
“Come and
          get me,” McPherson called back, standing his ground. O’Connell
          advanced with his gun drawn but the other made no apparent
          move to defend himself.
When
          O’Connell was only a matter of yards away, the Scotsman made a
          move for his gun. O’Connell didn’t wait. He pulled the
          trigger. His gun clicked. Again and again he pulled, but with
          no better luck. The bushranger roared with laughter.
“What’s
          wrong, did you forget the powder, Bligh? Don’t you want me? I
          gave you your chance, didn’t I, and you were too stupid to
          take it!”
O’Connell
          cursed.
“I’ll get
          you yet, McPherson. Luck won’t always be on your side,” he
          swore.
The
          Scotsman twirled his revolver expertly on his trigger finger.
“You know,
          Inspector, I could shoot you like a dog if I wanted to,” he
          said evenly, “but you know that the Wild Scotchman wouldn’t
          hurt a fly. Now, my friend, if you know what’s good for you,
          you’ll go back to your mates the way you came and leave this
          harmless bushranger in peace. I’ll count to ten, and if you’re
          not on your way, I’ll help you. One‑ two‑ three…”
Bligh
          O’Connell cursed again as he reined his horse around and
          headed back to his friends.
Soon new
          reinforcements were rushed in, but, as usual, the bushranger
          had vanished.
While the
          Gayndah district was being combed, McPherson was heading
          north‑west to the other side of the range. At Banana, 120
          miles away, the Royal Mail was bailed up and the wild scramble
          was on once more to get him.
Bligh
          O’Connell and Sergeant O’Brien, at the head of one strong
          force, picked up his tracks and unexpectedly came upon him as
          he was riding along an opposing ridge. The Scotsman spotted
          them, reined in his horse, and stood in his stirrups to give
          them a cheery wave. Then his booming voice echoed among the
          ridges.
“Here I
          am. If you want me, come and get me,” and, still standing in
          his stirrups, he beckoned them on, knowing full well that a
          steep impassable gully known as “The Fiddlehead” lay between
          them.
O’Connell
          led his men down the steep, rugged hillside, but their horses
          refused to take the gully jump. By the time they had ridden
          around, McPherson was gone and his tracks were lost in the
          thick wattles and broken terrain.
Where
          would he turn up next? It was always the same question, as
          people followed his progress from place to place through
          newspaper reports and general gossip.
They had
          not long to wait for an answer, for only a few days after his
          latest brush with Bligh O’Connell he turned up 200 miles away
          to the south‑east, sticking up the Nanango mail.
The
          following account, dated 6 December 1865 from the Maryborough
          Chronicle, tells the story of what happened:
“Last
          Friday evening, McCallum, the mailman, was riding along with
          the mail near Barambah Station when he was accosted by a man
          riding a black horse, who, presenting a revolver said ‘Stand,
          who are you?’ Without answering him directly, McCallum said,
          ‘First tell me who you are.’ The bushranger then said, ‘Where
          are you going to?’ To which the mailman replied, ‘I’m going to
          Gayndah with a horse for the races.’ ‘Indeed! well you look
          very much like a postman to me, and I’ll trouble you to go a
          few yards off the King’s highway until I satisfy my
          curiosity,’ the robber said.
“During
          this conversation, the bushranger rode around McCallum, and
          examined the mailbags. He then compelled him to ride some
          distance into the bush before him, then ordered him to get
          off, which being done, he asked him if he had any matches.
          McCallum answered in the negative. ‘No matches, eh? Well
          here’s some; now get some sticks and make a fire.’ McCallum
          went through the ceremony, and, having finished to the
          satisfaction of the stranger, was ordered to take down the
          bags 
“McCallum
          remonstrated, saying that if he did, he should be taken as an
          accessory.
‘Oh! Oh!
          is that all? Well, if your conscience pricks you, I’ll do that
          much for you.’
‘He then
          took down the bags, told McCallum to stand at a distance, and
          commenced an attack on the mail, rifled all letters, and took
          such as pleased him. During this time, he was talking
          familiarly about things in general; said there was nothing
          much in the mail worth his trouble, but did not expect much,
          and would not have stuck it up, only that he had told the
          Maryborough mailman he would do so, and though only a poor
          bushranger, he always kept his word. He said he knew that
          Clohesy and Bligh O’Connell had heard he was going to do so
          and didn’t want to disappoint them and really he expected them
          to be on the lookout for him, but he didn’t care a d..n for
          crawlers like them, and had merely stuck up the mail in
          defiance of them. He said that he had heard that the Gayndah
          people called him a coward for running away from Bligh instead
          of shooting him, but they were fonder of blood than he was; he
          would never take a life unless he had to, but if forced, he
          did not scruple about shooting a man like a wallaby, and that
          at the time Bligh had come upon him he was taken unawares, and
          though he was surrounded, didn’t want to waste a shot
          needlessly, expecting about a dozen bullets in his skin the
          moment he should attempt to fire, hence his reason for
          trusting his good riding rather than fighting, and said he was
          not fool enough to let a whole mob surround him; but if Bligh
          or Clohesy, singly or together, fancied themselves and ever
          dropped his way, he'd d..n show them what the ‘Wild Scotchman’
          is; and if any two or three others came in his road, he’d
          prove he was no coward. Said he had exchanged many a shot in
          many a bush with the Gilbert gang, and was afraid of no three
          men in Australia.
“Look
          here, McCallum,’ he said, baring his arm to the elbow- ‘that
          is the mark of a bullet fired by Sir Frederick Pottinger; it
          entered the wrist and came out at the elbow. Here is another
          from a trooper, in the leg; and here on the shoulder blade,
          the worst of all, Pottinger has left another mark. The rascal
          left me for dead at that shot. Look here, do you think I care
          a d..n for a few traps like Bligh and Clohesy after that?’
“With
          this, he swore a volley of oaths that he would prove to them
          he was no cur, and when once well mounted, he’d show them a
          thing or two to open their eyes. Said whatever mail he
          fancied, he’d have if there were not more than three traps
          with it. Said he’d pay Gayndah a visit shortly, and call at
          the Post Office for a letter, just to show he wasn’t afraid.
          Said he was going to have the Banana mail again to settle a
          score with the mailman. Said he had a ‘derry’ on him, he was
          such a sniveling cur; he’d often seen him riding along, and if
          a kangaroo moved, he started around; if a rustling in the
          trees, he looked up; said he’d give him something to be
          frightened about when he caught up with him and tied him up.
“By then,
          he had satisfied himself with the mailbags and said he must be
          going as he had a long journey before him.
“And then
          he said to McCallum, ‘Here's a couple of letters I’d like you
          to post for me. One is for Governor Bowen himself and here’s
          one for Bligh for you to deliver personally. It's a bundle of
          unsigned cheques not of much use to me. Give them to Bligh
          with the Wild Scotchman’s compliments and if I ever hear that
          you forgot to deliver the letter, I’ll see you again and tie
          you up.’
“When the
          mailman took the letters, the bushranger said, ‘I think I’ll
          swop you saddles, Paddy. Mine’s getting the worse for wear and
          needs some repair. I only kept it because it was light. Yours
          looks good leather. You can boast to your mates that you’ve
          got the Wild Scotchman’s saddle.’
“Then he
          saddled up and rode away.”
To this
          story, the reporter added his own comment:
“Such
          unheard of impudence and cool determination and consummate
          presumption together with the fellow’s proven skills, renders
          him, in the eyes of everyone, a most dangerous man to be at
          large, and, although we must admire his pluck and acknowledge
          his cleverness, yet, as a bushranger, he will little sympathy
          in the Burnett District. We can only deplore he, a fine smart
          young fellow, gifted with more natural advantages than most
          men, should thus throw away those blessings nature has endowed
          him with, particularly in a country like this, where every man
          can earn an honest living.
“If
          poverty drove him to such deeds of daring; if starvation
          misery had compelled him to such a course, there might be room
          for a little sympathy; but knowing to the contrary, we can
          only conclude that it is the result of a mind naturally
          depraved, and consequently can feel no mercy for him, but hope
          that, in a very short time, he will pay the penalty for his
          long list of crimes, and die as he has lived, in the
          estimation of his fellow‑man‑ the death of a dog.”
A week
          later, Paddy McCallum was again confronted by his doubtful
          friend.
After a
          cordial greeting, the mail was ransacked as before, but there
          was now little reward, as people by this time sent few
          valuables by post.
“All
          right, Paddy, you can go now,” he said good‑naturedly when he
          had finished his search. As a parting gesture, he added, “I’ll
          be seeing you later.”
McCallum
          hoped not.
The police
          again combed the district, but with no further success. It
          seemed that the reporter was right when he wrote that “such
          unheard of impudence” was the work of a very smart man.
It was now
          Christmas 1865.
Throughout
          the outback, the traditional Christmas race meetings were
          being held.
“Why not
          give it a go?” McPherson confided to one of his many friends.
          “What a lark if the Wild Scotchman won the Gayndah Cup!”
Stealing
          “Foxhunter,” the best thoroughbred in the district, was easy.
          It was not the first time he had rung a change with a horse so
          that not even the horse’s owner recognised his own nag. But
          with Foxhunter it was more difficult, as he was also the
          best-known horse in the area.
Nevertheless,
          the Scotsman was prepared to give it a go.
On race
          day he rode into Gayndah, but, as he half expected, Foxhunter
          was soon recognised. Without waiting for the Cup he took off
          and with the best horse for miles around under him, he easily
          outstripped the field.
Poor Paddy
          McCallum! Now it was his turn again, for the third time.
A few
          miles out of Nanango, as he jogged along the track, he heard
          the familiar call of: “Bail up, Pat!”
McCallum
          stopped and as the Scotsman came from the trees the mailman
          called: “What! Not me again! What's so special about me,
          Scotchie?”
“Nothing
          much, I admit, Pat, only I want your horse. Some thieving sods
          pinched mine. You ride pretty well, so I think you won’t mind
          leaving me your nag till I can get one of my own.”
The
          mailman was not prepared to argue too aggressively.
“Look
          here, Scotchie,” he said, “the first time it was my saddle.
          Now it’s my horse. The next time I suppose you’ll be wanting
          me to join you.”
“Don’t
          upset yourself, man. You should feel honoured to have enjoyed
          my company so often. Anyhow, I only want to borrow your horse.
          I’ll return him to you in a day or so and your saddle, too,
          seeing as you’re so upset about it,” said McPherson.
For a time
          they sat on a log talking, and then the bushranger rode away,
          leaving the luckless McCallum to foot the last few miles into
          Nanango.
True to
          his word, a few days later the mailman’s horse was found
          grazing by the roadside, and his saddle was left in Taroom
          with a note attached saying, “This is Paddy McCallum’s saddle.
          See that he gets it.”
And still
          the army of police could not catch him, though it was
          generally known that, on more than one occasion, he shouted
          drinks for his mates in the local pubs in Nanango.
Then it
          was back to Taroom, where the Maranoa mailman was once more
          waylaid, and while Commissioner Seymour was again scouring the
          countryside the will‑o’‑the‑wisp was helping himself to food
          and grog from a group of miners on the Calliope diggings, far
          to the east near Gladstone. And to show he wished them no
          ill‑will, he offered to pay in full for what he took!
The tired,
          bewildered police followed, not knowing where he would strike
          next.
 
Captured!
When,
          early in March 1866, a 17‑year‑old mailman named Edward
          Armitage returned to Gladstone and reported that the Wild
          Scotchman had held him up near Baffle Creek, Sub-Inspector
          Watts took up the chase, but McPherson, mounted on a stolen
          thoroughbred named “Spitfire,” was far away by the time Watts
          was on the scene.
At the end
          of the month he brazenly rode up to the Gin Gin homestead,
          owned by the Brown brothers. There he intended stealing a
          fresh horse, but as he didn’t find one to his liking he kept
          the piebald thoroughbred he had been riding hard for some
          days.
When he
          appeared at the homestead he was wearing two colt revolvers,
          crossed cartridge belts over his chest and, as usual, the
          distinguishing red sash around his waist.
“When is
          young Armitage due?” he asked.
“About
          three o’clock,” he was told.
“And how
          far is it to Kolongo and Monduran? I’ll be needing a drink at
          Monduran before Armitage comes along, won’t I?” he added,
          chuckling at his little joke.
“As if he
          didn't know it was 8 miles to the Monduran!” one of the hands
          said as McPherson rode away.
“The cheek
          of him, riding in like that as if he owned the place, and with
          half the police force after him,” another said.
Young
          Armitage arrived on time and was told of the Scotsman’s visit.
          He had a quick snack and set off for Monduran, his next stop,
          accompanied by two men named Gadsden and Walsh, who rode ahead
          of Armitage with the intention of warning Mr Nott, the
          superintendent of Monduran station, of the presence of
          Scotchie in the district.
Just
          before reaching Monduran homestead, Gadsden and Walsh met a
          station hand who said he had seen the bushranger about a mile
          away.
They
          waited for Armitage to catch up and together they rode into
          Monduran.
When Nott
          heard what they had to say, he decided to take the law into
          his own hands to protect the homestead property.
“Get fresh
          horses while I see what guns are on hand,” he said to one of
          his men, named Currie.
All he
          could find was a revolver, a shotgun and a rifle.
As they
          saddled the horses, they saw the Scotsman riding towards the
          pub on the other side of the Kolan River. They watched him
          dismount, hitch his horse, and then go inside for a few
          minutes. Soon he came out and headed off down the Kolongo
          road.
Nott’s
          plan was that Walsh, Gadsden, Armitage and he should take a
          short cut to the road and lay in wait for McPherson, but, when
          they reached it, fresh tracks showed that he had already gone
          past.
“Ride on,
          Ted,” young Armitage was told. “He’ll most likely wait for you
          somewhere ahead. As soon as you spot him, give us the signal.
          We’ll keep a hundred yards or so behind you, but in sight as
          much as we can, so we can see you when you raise your right
          arm.”
Armitage
          nodded that he understood and took off at a slow canter.
A couple
          of miles further along he saw McPherson about a quarter of a
          mile away, riding his piebald horse at a slow jog, along a
          level narrow ridge known locally as “The Razorback.”
When he
          heard the hoof‑beats of the mail horse, the Scotsman stopped.
          Evidently he had other things on his mind, for he merely gave
          a wave and went on his way.
Armitage
          looked around and raised his right arm as instructed, but the
          others were nowhere in sight. Soon they broke into view, but
          it was too late, for they had been heard up on the ridge.
          McPherson stopped, and, turning around, saw the three new
          horsemen almost abreast of Armitage.
He turned
          his none‑too‑fresh horse from the track and headed down the
          steep, rugged ridge. The packhorse he had been leading jibbed
          and snorted. Then it backed off and threw back its head so
          suddenly that the lead was dragged free. It then galloped away
          along the ridge track.
By that
          time Nott’s men were at the place where McPherson’s horse had
          half‑slid down the slope.
“Get the
          packhorse,” Nott shouted to Armitage, as he led Gadsden and
          Walsh after the scrambling bushranger who had reached the
          gully.
“Stand,
          McPherson!” Nott called as the Scotsman tried to spur his
          flagging piebald up the steep slope of the far side of the
          gully.
“Stand, or
          I’ll fire!” he shouted again as he sent a shot over the
          bushranger’s head.
McPherson
          turned to face the three who were now in the gully nearby.
“Put up
          your hands, McPherson! Move for your guns and you’re dead!”
One
          against three at close range, with a done‑in horse beneath
          him, were odds he was not willing to take. He threw down his
          guns and slowly raised his arms.
By now,
          Armitage had returned with the runaway packhorse.
It almost
          appeared that the Wild Scotchman was enjoying the novel
          experience of being captured, for he chatted freely with his
          captors as his arms were secured.
A quick
          body search revealed no hidden guns.
“You
          know,” McPherson quipped, “I knew you weren’t the police from
          the very moment I saw you. They would never have come down the
          slope like you did. They would have been hanging on to the
          pommel with one hand and the crupper with the other. I have
          seen them do it. Scared stiff, they were. They want a good
          shaking‑up, and I’m just the one to do it, don’t you think?
          There’s Bligh and O’Connell and Seymour and all the others
          after me, and it takes only three ordinary fellows like you to
          get me. Just goes to show what a bunch of lazy loafers the
          others are!”
And so he
          prattled on, obviously confident that, in due course, he’d be
          able to “tickle up” the lazy good‑for‑nothings who were the
          police.
Next, he
          was legged up into the saddle and a strap secured to one
          ankle. Then the strap was passed under the horse’s belly like
          a surcingle and secured to the other ankle.
With
          Armitage leading the piebald, the party set off by an easier
          track for the Monduran homestead.
There,
          Nott made a more thorough search and, to his surprise, found
          two miniature revolvers hidden in deep pockets.
For the
          first time since his capture the Scotsman cursed, for with
          those guns still on him, he knew the opportunity would have
          come to use them, if need be, to make good his escape.
Then he
          was taken inside and suffered the indignity of being chained
          to Nott’s bed.
When
          evening came, he was taken outside and chained to a
          cedar‑apple tree. With an armed guard watching over him as
          well, he thought it best to take whatever uncomfortable rest
          he could.
A search
          of the packhorse revealed how little the Wild Scotchman had
          accumulated from all his escapades ‑ £9 in cash and notes, an
          axe, surgical instruments, lint and balsam, powder, a bullet
          mould, some cigars, a pocket compass and a postal guide.
The next
          day, 31 March, the escort party set out for Maryborough by way
          of Gin Gin.
Acting
          Inspector Ware had already been alerted to McPherson’s
          capture, so he despatched Constables Harris and Kelly to bring
          the prisoner over the last leg of the journey.
At 8 p.m.,
          on 2 April 1866, James McPherson was safely behind bars, and a
          relieved police force was breathing more easily. The lone
          bushranger had led them a merry dance for over two years.
Now, they
          hoped, it was all over.
 
The
            Trial
On 11
          April 1866 James McPherson appeared before Police Magistrate
          Kemball and Justices of the Peace Sheridan and Davidson, on
          two counts of robbery under arms of the Maryborough‑ Gayndah
          mail on 27 and 28 November 1865, and was committed for trial
          at the next Circuit Court of Maryborough. As he was rated a
          very high security risk, it was decided to transfer him on the
          steamer Leichhardt to Brisbane. This time he was
          afforded no opportunity to escape, as handcuffs and heavy
          leg‑irons were secured and instructions were given to the
          guards that these were not to be removed. Nor was he to be
          allowed on deck.
On Monday,
          20 August, with Chief Justice Sir James Cockle Presiding,
          James McPherson, alias Alpin McPherson, alias Kerr, was
          brought before the bar and charged “for that he, on 4th
          March, 1864, at the Houghton River, in and upon one
Richard Henry
          Willis, feloniously did make an assault, and put him in bodily
          fear of his life; and three cabbage‑tree hats, two pairs of
          riding pants, one pair of boots, one gun, one Crimean  shirt, one bottle
          of whisky, and fourteen pounds of flour, of the property of
          the said Richard Henry Willis, feloniously did steal, take,
          and carry away and of feloniously wounding the said Richard
          Henry Willis.”
When asked how he pleaded, he replied in a strong, confident voice, “Not guilty!”
The Crown Prosecutor was the Honourable Charles Lilley, who was also Attorney‑General.
Opposing him was Mr Ratcliffe Pring, reputed to have one of sharpest legal brains in his profession.
The first witness called was Willis, who related in detail the two alleged visits of McPherson to the Cadrington Hotel on the morning of 4 March.
Pring questioned whether it was, indeed, the same man who had visited the hotel on each occasion, seeing that, to all outward appearance of dress and conduct, the two characters were so different.
He then proceeded to analyse Willis’s evidence, and in the literary style of the day, a court reporter for the local newspaper wrote:
“Mr Lilley contended that the evidence went to show rather that the discharge of the pistol was the result of an accident, it being distinctly admitted that at the moment it went off, the prisoner’s attention was diverted by someone coming in at the door, that the pistol was known to be a self‑activating one, and that Mr Willis, attempting to take advantage of his being, for a moment off his guard, the mere nervous trembling of the prisoner’s finger would discharge the pistol. There was no motive for the prisoner’s shooting Mr Willis. His, the prisoner’s life was not in danger, and the subsequent anxiety he evinced as to the extent of the injury Mr Willis had received, negatived the assumption of the guilty intention with which it was sought to charge him.”
Mr John Hill stated that, on the morning in question, he was working in his blacksmith shop and had seen a man with a swag on his back pass the shop. He said he had seen the man go into the bar, and then when he (Hill) had gone into the public house to get some nails, he had seen the man drinking. He said he had then returned to his shop and about an hour later he had heard a shot.
Pring quickly attacked the reliability of Hill’s evidence, for, in the earlier Magistrate’s Court, Hill had said nothing about seeing a man with a swag pass his shop. Nor had he said anything about going to get nails, or of seeing the swagman drinking at the bar.
When asked why he had not given such evidence before, Hill replied, “I must’ve forgot.”
Mrs Elizabeth Gordon, in her evidence, stated that she had previously seen the prisoner at the Fanning River about Christmas Day, 1863, and that she had recognised him as the man who had shot Mr Willis.
Under cross‑examination, she admitted that it was about dusk when she claimed she had seen him, and had not been very close, and that she had not spoken to him.
“Is it reasonable to accept that any person could carry such a hazy picture of a man’s face in the mind for nearly two years?” Mr Lilley asked the jury. “And,” he asked, “how could Mrs Gordon recognise him as the man who fired the shot when she had admitted she was not in the bar at the time the shot was fired?”
At the end of the day the Chief Justice, addressing the jury, said, “With regard to circumstantial evidence, there is no proof that the prisoner was the man in the company of two others seen going into and coming from the public house. Oh, here’s a man who bears a name of ill‑omen, which prejudices against him, and the witness, with minds acted on by prejudice and with facts half-obliterated by time, see the prisoner under suspicious circumstances, and immediately say ill of the man.”
The jury retired at seven minutes past six o’clock and at 20 past six returned to their seats.
In the courtroom the crowd was hushed.
“Have you reached a verdict?” the Chief Justice, Sir James Cockle, asked.
“Yes, your Honour,” the foreman replied. “We find the prisoner not guilty.”
Most in the room stood and cheered.
But the Crown was not finished with McPherson, for there were still two more charges to be preferred against him‑ one of armed robbery of the Queen’s mailman, John Hickey, and the other of the robbery of the Maryborough‑to‑Gayndah mail on 27 and 28 November 1865.
On 13 September 1866 James McPherson was again before Sir James at the Maryborough Circuit Court to face charges of armed robbery.
This time he was not so lucky, for on each charge he was found guilty, and was given 25 years hard labour on each count.
The police were happy. The Wild Scotchman's bushranging days were over.
 
An
            Honourable End
In prison,
          McPherson's conduct was exemplary. It seemed that he had
          turned over a new leaf and that he was truly repentant of his
          past waywardness.
On 20
          February 1870 he was transferred to Saint Helena with another
          bushranger named Henry Hunter, who had been given 15 years
          imprisonment the previous June for holding up the Peak Downs
          and Taroom mails.
The
          temptation to try to escape from the island prison was strong.
With
          another prisoner, named Ross, who had robbed the A.J.S. Bank
          at Mackay, McPherson and Hunter planned a break. Three others
          begged to join them.
The result
          of their planning is best conveyed by the brief letter written
          by the Officer- in- Charge, Saint Helena, to his superior
          officer:
“Sir,
“I have
          the honour to report for your information that on Sunday, 10th
          inst., at 4 p.m., 6 prisoners rushed the warder of the
          stockade gate and made for the south end of the island. Within
          twenty minutes, five of the runaways were apprehended, the
          sixth was apprehended by myself at 8 p.m. They were all safely
          locked up in single cells in the head prison. The prisoners’
          names are James McPherson serving 25 years, Patrick Gruz 15
          yrs, Henry Boss alias Hunter 15 yrs (and three others).
“Henry
          Boss was slightly wounded on the right hand with a rifle
          shot.”
This was
          the last time the Wild Scotchman caused any trouble in gaol.
In 1869, a
          petition for his release was not recommended by Sir James
          Cockle.
In 1874, a
          new petition was presented on behalf of his father, which
          carried the signatures of 34 reputable citizens, including 12
          Members of Parliament, two Justices of the Peace, the Mayor of
          Brisbane, and several clergymen.
This
          petition, couched in the polite language of the day, was
          addressed to:
“His
          Excellency the Most Honourable George Augustus Constantine,
          Marquis of Normanby, Earl of Musgrave, Viscount Normanby and
          Baron Mulgrave of Mulgrave all in County of York, in the
          Peerage of the United Kingdom, and Baron Mulgrave of New Ross,
          in the County of Wexford in the Peerage of Ireland, a Member
          of Her Majesty’s Most Honourable Privy Council, Governor and
          Commander‑in‑Chief of the Colony of Queensland and its
          Dependences,” ‑ for such was the title of the then Governor of
          the Colony of Queensland, the Viscount Normanby.
Then
          followed an outline of the case for McPherson's release:
“That on
          or about 1865, the said James McPherson was employed on a
          station and that on asking his master for his wages he refused
          to pay him and turned him off without a shilling in his pocket
          and that the said James McPherson was then only about 21 years
          of age and was of an unsettled disposition and having early
          acquired a liking for novel reading, his mind was imbued with
          wild fancies and his imagination pictured the heroes as men
          whose example it would be honourable to follow- and that- your
          petitioner's family believe the said James McPherson has been
          almost 8 years undergoing sentence, during which time he has,
          with one exception, conducted himself in an exemplary manner
          and is now thoroughly reformed and can now see the extreme
          wickedness of his past conduct.”
Finally it
          requested that he “be given an opportunity of becoming a
          respectable member of society and so be able to prove himself,
          by his future conduct, to be an obedient servant of Her
          Majesty and thus show his regard of Your Excellency's
          leniency.”
To this
          petition was added a recommendation from Mr W. Brown, a
          Justice who visited Saint Helena regularly. It read:
“During
          the time the Prisoner James McPherson has been at the Island,
          his conduct, with one exception (four years ago) has been
          remarkable good when in gaol and before going to the Island it
          was the same. I believe the prisoner to be thoroughly reformed
          and would be glad to hear of his sentence being remitted, but
          would recommend that in the event of such being granted, that
          the prisoner be obliged to leave the colony and not return.
Dated
          1/5/74.”
On 22
          December 1874, after serving eight years of his 50 years
          sentence, James McPherson was released.
He became
          head stockman on a Barcoo River station and gained the respect
          of everyone for his honesty and diligence.
He married
          17‑year‑old Elizabeth Hoszfeldt in 1878, and later moved to
          the Hughenden district, a thriving centre for the prospering
          cattle industry.
Six
          children, four sons and two daughters, followed as he moved
          from place to place working as a drover, a carrier and stone
          cutter.
On 23 July
          1895, a month before his fifty‑fourth birthday, he was
          accidentally killed near Burketown when a horse reared and
          fell on him.
And today,
          somewhere in an unmarked grave in the Burketown cemetery, lie
          the remains of James McPherson, better known to many by the
          more romantic name of the Wild Scotchman.
 
Of those
          who volunteered from the Irish constabulary to go to Crimea in
          1854, none was more eager to get to the front and kill
          Russians than young Thomas John Griffin. Being made an
          assistant storekeeper in the commissariat department behind
          the lines wasn’t his idea of war. He knew life in the front
          lines was grim, and that many had been maimed or killed at
          Sebastopol, but this only made him more determined to be in
          the thick of it when the next great attack was made at
          Balaklava.
It didn’t
          matter to him that he had to join a Turkish contingent to get
          his commission as Cornet Griffin. Later he preferred to be
          called Lieutenant, though a Cornet was really only a
          Sub-Lieutenant. Lieutenant sounded better.
No one
          doubted his courage. He never flinched in the face of he
          enemy. He came away unscathed from the horrors of war, but
          lived in the glory of having been there in support of those
          illustrious men of the British Light Brigade. He cherished too
          the memory of the Lady of the Lamp, Florence Nightingale.
After the
          war Griffin re‑joined the County Sligo constabulary as a hero.
          His skill with the sword and pistol made him feared by
          wrongdoers and earned him the respect of his superior
          officers.
Unfortunately,
          the humdrum life of a policeman was now too tame for the
          high‑spirited young man. When he heard that the Government was
          offering a free passage to Australia to any Crimean veteran,
          he jumped at the challenge of life in the exciting new land.
Already
          the news of great gold discoveries in Victoria had brought
          thousands of eager diggers to the infant colony, all lured by
          the prospect of a quick fortune.
Till his
          dying day, Tom Griffin would dream of gold.
The
          journey out was long, but not as lonesome as it might have
          been, for aboard was a certain woman who, by her good looks
          and bearing, quickly attracted his attention. He soon noticed
          also that she appeared to have enough money to buy the few
          luxuries that most others could not afford. His plan of action
          was simple. At dinner, bedecked with his Crimean medals,
          including his Turkish medal, he introduced himself as
          Lieutenant Thomas John Griffin, bound for Melbourne Town,
          where he planned to open a business to serve the expanding
          colony. The lady gave her name as Mary Crosby, bound for the
          same destination.
The rest
          of the long journey was not wearisome. Reluctantly and
          apologetically, Griffin allowed the lady to pay for extras,
          for, he explained, he had been forced to leave before an
          expected inheritance had come through.
Before
          reaching Melbourne, his suave Celtic charm had won from her a
          promise of marriage and an understanding that they would pool
          their resources to buy or lease a small boarding house or
          hotel. Soon after their arrival, towards the end of 1856, they
          married and set themselves up as proprietors of a small
          apartment house where they found life in the colony much
          easier than they had expected. Griffin soon made friends, and
          when his wife complained that he spent too freely, he was
          quick to remind her that they had agreed to share equally what
          they had, and that as soon as his inheritance arrived, they
          would set up either at Ballarat or Bendigo and make a fortune.
Six months
          passed. Griffin decided it was time he left, while there was
          still a little money remaining. He bought a passage for New
          Zealand and promised to send for Mary as soon as he got
          himself established. That, she thought, was likely to be
          never. Without his drain on her meagre earnings, she hung on
          and counted her blessings.
The few
          letters she received spoke of golden opportunities to make
          money, but there was no indication of when she might expect to
          join him. Her replies were curt.
Towards
          the end of 1857 she received a brief letter addressed in an
          unfamiliar hand. Pinned to the page of notepaper was a brief
          newspaper clipping announcing the death of a Thomas John
          Griffin, formerly of County Sligo and Melbourne.
Mary read
          the brief, scrawled half‑page letter which told her that her
          husband had been accidentally killed, and that before he died
          he had asked his friend to write and tell her what had
          happened. She wondered at his being thrown from a horse, for
          he had been a good rider. As the “friend” had not given his
          address, nor any indication of which paper had published the
          death notice, she didn’t know what action to take.
After a
          time she received a small parcel addressed in the same
          handwriting as the letter. With trepidation she unwrapped it,
          to find a small cardboard box containing a leather pouch,
          inside which was a watch. She shuddered involuntarily, for she
          knew what initials would be engraved on the back of the case.
In the
          bottom of the box was a neatly folded half‑page which simply
          said that it was Tom’s wish that she keep the watch in memory
          of him.
As New
          Zealand was then a long way in time and distance from
          Australia, she had no simple way of checking the authenticity
          of the communications. Perhaps she felt even a little
          relieved.
 
A Matter
            of Promotion
The
          ever‑expanding colony of New South Wales was always on the
          lookout for constabulary to police a territory that, at the
          time, stretched from the River Murray in the south to Cape
          York in the north. The squatters who had followed in the
          footsteps of the explorers had opened up the wide open spaces
          to the west of the Great Divide as well as the fertile coastal
          plain, and the police force was hard‑ pressed to keep up.
Early in
          1858 a fine, strapping young fellow of soldierly bearing
          presented himself to police headquarters in Sydney. He was
          shown into the interview room, where two officers were poring
          over some papers.
Griffin
          was well equipped to make a good impression as he responded to
          their questioning. The interview over, he saluted smartly and
          left the room as Constable Griffin, having been excused the
          customary probationary period.
“A likely
          character if ever there was one,” the Inspector said. “I
          warrant he’ll straighten out some of the scum we have to
          handle if he gets a chance!”
“Especially
          if he’s got a gun or a sword in his hand, if he’s as good as
          his papers say,” the other chuckled.
Before
          many months had passed Constable Griffin was well known to the
          shady characters of Sydney, and they did their best to steer
          clear of him.
By the
          middle of the year, news of an exciting gold discovery at
          Canoona, not far from the infant town of Rockhampton, reached
          Sydney. The rush was on. Thousands flocked towards the field,
          only to find the way to the diggings difficult and dangerous.
          The tiny town of Rockhampton filled with frustrated men‑ those
          who were coming in by ship and trying to get to the fields,
          and those who had been there and returned with nothing. The
          mood was such that there was every chance that violence would
          break out if something was not done quickly to bring the
          situation under control. It was the responsibility of the New
          South Wales police to keep order in this far‑off part of the
          colony.
An urgent
          call for volunteers was made. Constable Thomas John Griffin
          saw this as the opportunity he had been looking for. The
          posting was his.
Before the
          end of 1858 he arrived in Rockhampton with a promotion to
          Chief Constable. When the first auction of town allotments was
          held in November of that year, he bought two of the 120 blocks
          offered, and so established himself as a landholder as well as
          a policeman in the rapidly developing town. He also managed to
          get himself engaged to the daughter of Mrs Elizabeth Ottley
          who ran Ottley's Inn at Rockleigh Farm some four miles out of
          town. The Ottleys seemed on the way to prosperity so he saw no
          reason why he should not stake a claim to young Miss Ottley.
He carried
          out his responsibilities so diligently that, in 1861, he was
          posted to Brisbane as Chief Constable, and in 1863 he was
          promoted to Clerk of Petty Sessions. He was now on the way to
          making a name for himself in the new colony of Queensland.
As always,
          his happy knack of making friends with his superiors stood him
          in good stead. To those below him, he was often arrogant and
          inconsiderate. On the bench he was feared for his lack of
          compassion and understanding, but for all that he continued to
          cultivate friends in higher places, for in them lay the key to
          future promotion.
Griffin
          had never been short of the company of ladies, especially if
          there was a possibility he might benefit from the
          relationship. One such was the sister of a minister of the
          Crown. Griffin had no qualms about entering into a third
          marriage contract, as he had successfully survived the six
          years since his “death” in New Zealand.
To the
          envy of his fellows, he received rapid promotion until finally
          he was made Gold Commissioner, a rank nearing complete social
          acceptability. By now the pending marriage of the minister's
          sister and the newly created Gold Commissioner was common
          knowledge.
Unfortunately
          for Griffin, one of the younger constables had heard of his
          previous marriage and had checked the information. Many times
          from the bench Griffin had spoken scathingly of the police,
          and now there was an opportunity for revenge. Discreetly, the
          constable let it be known that Griffin was “not a clean‑skin.”
          When confronted by his bride‑to‑be’s brother, Griffin
          confessed to his previous marriage rather than face an
          investigation that might reveal to Mary his whereabouts.
To prevent
          a scandal, the marriage plans were postponed. Towards the end
          of the year, Griffin received a convenient transfer to the new
          goldfield at Clermont in Central Queensland, where a
          replacement Gold Commissioner and Magistrate was needed.
Clermont
          was like most other gold‑rush towns. In 1861 a shepherd named
          Sweetney had discovered gold in a nearby gully, and soon a
          rush was on. In 1863 new, rich finds were made at Hurley's and
          at Wolfang stations. Soon the one‑inn bush township by the
          lagoon had several busy stores and inns along Drummond and
          Wolfang streets, where those lucky enough to find gold could
          find the amenities of life. Those less fortunate, hungry and
          emaciated by fever, headed back as best they could towards
          Rockhampton. Some, the troublemakers, stayed on.
It was to
          this bustling, mostly canvas‑housed community that Griffin
          came in 1863 to take charge of the Gold Commissioner’s staff
          and the courthouse. One of his responsibilities was to arrange
          the transport of gold to Rockhampton.
Fortunately,
          Griffin found that Sergeant Julian, the escort, was a most
          responsible and experienced officer. There had been few
          hold‑ups, but an attempt was always on the cards. As
          Commissioner, Griffin was often left in charge of large
          parcels of gold awaiting the escort’s next trip.
Shortly
          after arriving in Clermont, Griffin became friendly with a Mr
          Francis Christie, who came into town from Aphis Creek where he
          kept the only hotel and store. Aphis Creek was on the Old Peak
          Downs Road that ran through Yaamba. Christie was well liked
          and trusted by all who knew him. Griffin hoped he might soon
          be able to help Christie set up a better class place in town.
He also
          became friendly with Mr T. S. Hall, the manager of the
          Australian Joint Stock Bank in Clermont. Between the two they
          were responsible for handling most of the gold brought in from
          the fields. It was natural that, in their positions of
          responsibility, they would fraternize freely.
Two years
          after Griffin arrived, Hall was transferred to Rockhampton as
          Assistant Manager to Mr Larnach. He and Griffin still kept in
          touch, however, as Griffin consigned parcels of gold to Hall,
          who in turn sent back the money with the escorts for the
          Commissioner to pay the diggers.
As on all
          goldfields, gambling and grog went together. Griffin knew the
          right places to go. Unfortunately he was an unlucky gambler
          and didn’t know when to quit, particularly after he had been
          drinking. To help settle some of his commitments he needed
          additional income, and it was soon said that justice in the
          court could be bought at a price. Others claimed that some of
          the gold that was handed over to him for safekeeping was
          “shorted,” or went missing.
Already
          six Chinese diggers from Copperfield were pestering him for
          their money, following repeated delays on his part.
After
          being in Clermont for about a year Griffin forgot the previous
          three women in his life, but as Gold Commissioner and Police
          Magistrate he found it easy to find other acceptable company.
To his
          dismay, he now received a letter from a Melbourne solicitor
          informing him that his wife, Mary Griffin, had been informed
          of his whereabouts and position, and was now demanding
          maintenance. “Should this not be forthcoming,” he read,
          “formal application for same shall be made through the
          Colonial Secretary.” Rather than have his past revealed, he
          paid, and so found his financial position even more strained.
Four more
          years passed, during which he made many enemies. One of these
          was Oscar de Satgé of Wolfang station, who complained in
          writing to the Colonial Secretary in April 1866 that Griffin
          had interfered with bench proceedings whilst he, de Satgé, was
          the Magistrate. It was claimed that justice had been bought
          through the Commissioner. It was also claimed that he had used
          troopers and escorts, at times, as “servants,” to his own
          advantage.
These
          complaints, on top of his questionable drinking and gambling
          habits, led to a public meeting being called. As a result a
          letter was forwarded to the Colonial Secretary:
“To the Honourable
The Colonial Secretary
Brisbane
The petition of the undersigned inhabitants of
          Clermont, Copperfield and the surrounding district Humbly
          Showeth
That a
          Public Meeting was held in the Prince of Wales Hotel on Friday
          the 20th  September
          after due notice by advertisement in the Peak Downs Telegram,
          ‘The Mayor Presiding,’ to take into consideration the
          advisability or otherwise of having Mr T. J. Griffin, the
          Police Magistrate, removed from the district.
That in
          accordance with resolution passed, it is the earnest desire of
          the undersigned that he be removed without delay and that for
          the following reason.
He is
          ‘Despotic,’ ‘Arbitrary,’ ‘Partial,’ and has lost the
          confidence of the Public.
 
And by
          having him removed at once your Petitioners, as in duty bound,
          will ever pray.”
The
          petition was duly signed by 20 of the townspeople and
          forwarded to the Colonial Secretary. De Satgé’s name headed
          the list.
His poor
          reputation had obviously been previously noted by those in
          higher authority, for a brief notation on the original letter
          read, “Acknowledge and inform that the Govt. had, previous to
          receipt of Petition, transferred Mr Griffin to another office
          of duty.”
Whether to
          uphold Griffin’s reputation, or their own judgment in
          appointing him, a Civil Service Board, comprising Messrs
          Wiseman, Jardine and Brown, was set up to hear the charges
          laid in the petition. Largely on the evidence of Griffin’s old
          friend, T. S. Hall, Griffin was exonerated and even praised
          for the responsible way he had carried out his duties.
Possibly
          to give credence to the notation on the letter, the transfer
          was held over until the following year, when, in October 1867,
          some 35 of his friends from the mining, squatting, and
          commercial interests gathered at the Leichhardt Hotel to bid
          him farewell. He was to depart for Rockhampton as a Second
          Gold Commissioner.
If those
          35 were sorry to see him go, there were many more glad to see
          the last of him.
Before his
          departure, he had one more escort to arrange. Nearly 3000
          ounces were ready to go out. He sent for Sergeant Julian.
“Well,
          Julian,” he said, “This is your last escort before I go.
          Arrange for Cahill and Power to go with you. I'll be leaving
          in a couple of days, so I’ll see you in Rockhampton.”
Julian
          thanked his superior for past assistance and asked when he
          should pick up the bags.
“Early
          tomorrow,” he was told.
Soon after
          first light, Griffin handed over and watched as the three
          troopers rode away down the New Peak Downs Road.
After an
          uneventful trip by horseback and then by train from Westwood,
          they arrived in Rockhampton on 17 October and handed over the
          gold to Mr Hall at the A.J.S. Bank. They received a receipt
          for the full 2806 ounces.
 
The
            Sleeping Troopers
After
          delivering the gold on the 17th, the escort enjoyed
          a few days’ break in town, for Rockhampton had much more to
          offer than Clermont. Griffin arrived two days later and, as
          expected, went out to Ottley’s.
Strategically
          situated about 400 yards from Ottley’s was the police camping
          ground. Griffin went across to see Julian, but found he was
          away in town at Hill’s Railway Hotel. Cahill and Power, his
          associates, preferred Prendergast’s Golden Inn.
Griffin
          found Julian in the bar and offered to shout him a drink.
          Julian was taken aback because it was most unlike the
          Commissioner to offer to buy a drink for any of his
          subordinates, least of all in a public bar.
“Thank
          you, Sir,” Julian said, “providing you do me the honour of
          allowing me to return the compliment.”
Julian
          wondered at his ex‑superior’s uncommon good mood.
After a
          while Griffin said, “Sergeant, I want you and Cahill and Power
          to go back tomorrow with the escort money.” Julian demurred,
          as he had hoped to have a few more days in town.
“Sorry,
          but I’ve had orders,” Griffin replied. “And seeing as you’ll
          be carrying a good deal of money, I’ve decided to go back with
          you until clear of the scrub section.”
Julian
          expressed surprise. They had carried bigger amounts before
          without any trouble, but Griffin continued to insist on his
          course of action.
“Come out
          to Ottley’s after lunch and I’ll give you the order to pick up
          the money from Mr Hall at the A.J.S. You can take it in this
          afternoon and they’ll have it ready for you in the morning,”
          Griffin said, finishing his whisky.
By
          mid‑afternoon Julian had picked up the order and delivered it
          to the bank.
“What time
          will you be calling for it?” Hall asked.
“About
          12.30. We want to be on our way long before dark. Mr Griffin
          is going back with us until we clear the scrub,” he said.
“Oh! It’s
          funny he didn't mention it to me when I saw him this morning.
          He just said you’d be calling for it. He must have changed his
          mind,” Hall commented.
On
          Saturday morning, 26 October, shortly before 9 o'clock, Julian
          and Cahill rode in to collect the money. They left the
          packhorse in the charge of the stable boy at Hill’s. As Cahill
          removed the saddle, he noticed some loose packing protruding
          from under it. He asked Julian if he could go to Scanlon’s to
          get a quick repair job done.
“All
          right,” he replied. “I’m going to Bush’s to get a haircut and
          a shave. Meet me at the bank at 12.30.”
It was 1
          p.m. before Cahill arrived. Julian cursed. Then they went
          inside to find everything was ready for them. The consignment
          was listed as:
4 packages
          with 1000 one pound notes in each
2 bundles
          with 400 fives
1 bag
          containing gold, silver and copper worth £151
This was
          approximately half the proceeds from the gold they had brought
          into town.
As Julian
          signed the receipt, Cahill placed the parcels into the two
          police‑type canvas bags they had brought with them. With the
          bags slung securely across the saddle, they walked the horses
          back up the street to Hill’s, where Julian removed the bags
          and handed the horses to the yard boy.
Cahill
          then asked permission to go to Prendergast’s to pay his bill.
          “Well, don’t be too long,” Julian said. “We’re already late.”
          At 3.30, Cahill still hadn’t returned. Julian thought to go
          and look for him, but didn’t like the idea of riding alone
          around town with the money. He waited. Finally, he made up his
          mind to return the bags to the bank. Hall inspected the seals
          and issued Julian with a receipt.
About an
          hour later, Cahill returned to Hill’s to be met by a furious
          sergeant threatening to report him to Griffin.
“Have you
          still got the money?” he asked Julian.
When
          Julian explained what he had done, Cahill suggested they go
          and get it, but Julian refused, saying he wasn’t going to be
          made to look a fool in front of the manager.
“It can
          wait till the morning now,” he said.
When they
          returned to camp, there was no sign of Griffin. They thought
          better of going to find him after he had been at Ottley’s all
          day. Soon after dark, however, Griffin stormed into camp,
          demanding to know where the money was. When Julian explained
          what had happened, his hand went to his pistol as he
          threatened the unfortunate Cahill.
“We shot
          men at the Crimea for a lot less than that,” he screamed.
          “I’ll see you get what’s coming to you before much longer.
          Just see if I don’t.” Then he turned his wrath on Julian for
          returning the money without his authority. When Julian tried
          to defend himself, Griffin told him to shut up.
“First
          thing in the morning, you and Cahill can get back in there and
          get it again so we can get away as early as possible. Any more
          funny business and I’ll have the hide off both of you,” he
          told him. Julian had never seen him so angry.
By 8 a.m.
          on Sunday they were back at the bank, the seals checked, and
          new receipt issued. At noon, when Griffin had still not
          returned to camp, Julian and Cahill went across to Ottley’s
          and found him relaxing, his coat thrown across a chair and the
          pistol belt hanging from a nail near the door. When Julian
          told him they had the money and asked when they might be
          leaving, he swore.
“Damn it
          all, man, it’s too hot to go anywhere just now.”
And then
          he became more tolerant. “Be good fellows, will you? Just go
          back to camp and I’ll join you at 2 o’clock. Have my horse
          ready, and we’ll get away at once.”
At 4
          o’clock they decided they had better go to him again. On the
          way back with them, he was surly and unsure on his feet. They
          set off and had only gone about 12 miles towards Rowbottom’s
          Inn when Griffin decided to camp for the night in a clearing
          just off the road. As was his habit, Griffin bunked down a
          little distance apart from the others. Julian spread his
          blanket and placed the moneybags under it, close to where he
          was going to lie.
Some time
          after midnight, the two troopers were awakened.
“Cahill,”
          Griffin said, “the horses seem to have wandered too far away.
          Go and find them and bring them back closer to camp so we can
          get away at first light.”
As Cahill
          growled and went off into the night, Julian watched Griffin
          pick up his blanket, give it a shake, and then walk over
          towards him.
“Mind if I
          spread out over here?” he asked.
“No, Sir,”
          Julian replied. He sat up and propped his back against his
          saddle. He had taken out his revolver and now made play at
          spinning its chamber. Griffin lay on his side, watching. He
          knew that Julian was a good shot, and quick.
Before
          dawn Cahill was back with the horses. Breakfast was eaten and
          they prepared to move on. Griffin turned to Julian and asked
          how much money he had on him.
“Only £5,
          left out of the cheque for 15 you gave me,” he replied.
“Not that
          money, you fool. In the bags.
“About
          £8000 in notes and some gold and silver and copper,” Julian
          replied.
“Are all
          the notes signed?” Griffin asked, looking towards the bags
          Julian was preparing to sling across the saddle. Cahill
          fumbled with some strappings and listened to the conversation.
          Julian had suggested that he keep his ears and eyes open.
“Yes, Mr
          Hall told me they were.” He eyed his superior with concern.
They were
          about to push on when Griffin spoke again.
“Sergeant
          Julian, when were the horses last shod?”
“Not long
          ago. I think they’ll be all right to Clermont.”
“Well, I
          don’t think so. It’s a long trip, and with so much money to
          look after, they need to be in tiptop condition. Trooper
          Cahill and I will go back into town and get them re‑shod. You
          can wait here, and when I get back to camp I’ll send Trooper
          Power out to join you.”
“I don’t
          think it is right to leave me alone out here with the money,
          Mr Griffin. Let me go in to Rowbottom’s and wait there till
          Power comes out. It will be much safer. Anyone could jump me
          out here.”
“You’ll do
          as I say, Julian. There's nothing to worry about.”
“I’m
          sorry, Sir,” said Julian, “but I refuse to be responsible if
          left by myself. I’ll have to report the matter to
          Sub‑Inspector Elliott when I get back to town.”
“Oh, all
          right, if that’s the way you feel. We'll all go back to camp
          with the horses.”
When they
          arrived back, Troopers Power and Gildea were there.
“Cahill,
          you and Power take the horses into town and get them reshod.
          I’ll go to Ottley’s. Trooper Gildea can keep Sergeant Julian
          company, seeing he’s afraid to be left alone.”
In the
          afternoon, Griffin returned to camp.
“Trooper
          Gildea,” he said, “I want you to saddle up and go into the
          office in town and see if there is any mail.”
Julian
          made no objection. But as soon as Gildea went off to bring in
          his horse, Griffin headed back to Ottley’s. As he rode away,
          he called back, “Don’t forget to be back at camp before
          nightfall.”
Julian’s
          fears were further aroused. He didn’t want to be left alone
          with the money, especially with Griffin anywhere near. He
          asked Gildea to remain in camp while he went over to Ottley’s
          to protest to Griffin yet again. When the Gold Commissioner
          saw him come in, he turned on him.
“What in
          the blue blazes are you doing here, Julian? I gave you orders
          to remain in camp while Gildea went into town.”
“That’s
          what I’ve come to complain about, Sir. I refuse to be left
          alone with that money.”
“You do,
          do you! And where’s Gildea?”
“Back in
          camp, where I ordered him to stay until I came back.”
“You
          insolent cur, Julian. That is downright insubordination.”
In a fury
          he returned to camp.
“Trooper
          Gildea, you had my orders to go into town to see if there was
          any mail. Why are you still here?”
“Begging
          your pardon, Sir, but Sergeant Julian instructed me to stay.”
“And since
          when has he had the authority to countermand my orders? Mount
          your horse at once and do as you are told, or I’ll have your
          hide as well as Julian’s.”
 
As Gildea
          rode away, he could hear Griffin still dressing down the
          unfortunate sergeant.
But Julian
          had at least made his point. If anything happened to him or
          the money before the troopers got back from town, it would be
          known that Griffin was the last man to be seen with him.
The two
          remained in camp. Julian was on his guard when the other
          approached his tent.
“I’m not
          feeling too good, Julian,” Griffin said. He was much calmer
          now. “I’m afraid I’ve been a bit hasty with you sometimes. You
          know how it is. Would you allow me to lie down in your tent
          for a while?”
“As you
          like, Sir.”
He folded
          back the flap of the tent. The moneybags were visible as
          bulges under the blanket. Griffin entered and stretched
          himself out alongside the uneven lumps. Julian sat on a log
          just outside. He took out his pistol and studied it slowly and
          deliberately. Then he polished it and left it lying
          comfortably across his lap.
Shortly
          before sundown, Cahill, Power and Gildea returned to camp.
          Griffin scowled. He felt thwarted and warned Julian again
          about being insubordinate. Then he left the camp and headed
          for the more congenial company to be found at Mrs Ottley’s.
Julian
          told his mates of his fears. As a precaution, he took the
          money from under his blanket and carried it to another tent.
          In its place he left rolled swags big enough to make the
          blankets look the same as before. Before morning, the sergeant
          dozed off. Suddenly he was wide awake.
“Julian,”
          he heard a voice calling softly.
“Yes, Mr
          Griffin,” he called, in a voice that would waken the dead. The
          other troopers were out in a flash.
“What is
          it, Mr Griffin?” Julian asked in a normal voice.
“I only
          came to ask where my blankets are.”
“In the
          tent where you were this afternoon. Don’t you remember? I left
          them there for you.”
Griffin
          knew well enough. He had already gone to inspect the bumps
          under the blanket, and he was furious. He would willingly have
          murdered Julian on the spot, had he been able.
The camp
          was now astir. It was the morning of Tuesday, 29 October.
“I’ve left
          some things at Rockleigh,” Griffin said. “I’ll go right away
          and get them. While I am away, get breakfast over and be ready
          to start as soon as I return.”
The
          troopers looked at each other. Soon the billy was boiled and
          the tea made. Julian filled the mugs.
“Cripes,
          Julian,” Power said. “What’ve you done to the tea? Tastes like
          you’ve put salts in it.”
Julian
          sipped his and spat it out.
“Something
          rotten must have got into the billy to make it taste like
          this.”
“Well, no
          one can drink that stuff. Thank goodness we got plenty of
          fresh milk from Ottley’s yesterday. Better drink that instead.
          There’s no time to go and get more water. If the boss gets
          back and we’re not ready, we’ll all cop it again.”
It was
          just after sun‑up when Griffin came back. He eyed them over.
“Everything
          ready?” he said. “Let’s get going. I’ll take you on a short
          cut as far as Gracemere. I know a track through the scrub that
          will cut off a couple of miles. No one uses it much, but it's
          a saving.”
He led the
          way, single file, along a narrow bush track. After about half
          an hour they stopped in a small clearing.
“You all
          feeling all right?” he asked.
“Seems a
          long short cut, if you ask me,” Gildea said.
“Didn’t
          seem so long last time I was on it. But anyhow, it’s not far
          from here to Gracemere. We may as well take a breather before
          we reach the main road.”
They
          dismounted. Then, in a dismayed voice, Griffin said, “By jove,
          you men, I’ve forgotten something. I had a small parcel of
          gold at the Club Hotel to take back with us. It came down with
          the last escort by mistake.”
He paused.
“A good
          thing we’re not far from town. Julian and I will take the
          track till we reach the road and then follow it back. Power,
          you and Cahill can go back the way we came to camp and unpack.
          Julian and I will join you later, after we’ve picked up the
          gold from the Club. We might as well have another day’s rest
          and set off at first light tomorrow.”
Griffin
          and Julian had only ridden on a short way before Griffin
          apparently changed his mind.
“On second
          thoughts, Julian, I think you had better go back and join the
          other two in camp.”
Julian
          soon caught up with the others.
“I don’t
          trust Griffin,” he told them. “I don’t like the way he’s
          acting. Seems a bit mad to me, the way he keeps changing his
          mind. Did you notice the way he kept looking back at us as we
          rode along by that swamp? Almost looked as if he expected us
          to drop dead or something.”
“My God!
          That tea!” Gildea said suddenly. The men looked at one
          another.
They rode
          on, but instead of stopping at the camp near Ottley’s, Julian
          ordered them to ride on into town. They went directly to the
          bank.
Mr Hall
          looked hard at them when Julian went in and dumped the bags
          back on the counter. He opened them and examined the wrappings
          and seals. Everything was in order. Sergeant Julian pocketed
          the new receipt.
“I wish I
          knew what was going on with you fellows,” the manager said.
          “I’ve never seen an escort change its plans so often.”
Before
          going back to camp, they headed towards the Railway Hotel for
          a drink. Julian left Cahill and Power there, as he wanted to
          see Elliott. On the way, Griffin saw him.
“Julian,”
          he called from across the street, “what the blazes are you
          doing in town? I gave you instructions to return to camp and
          wait there for me.”
“I’m
          sorry, Sir, but I thought it would be safer to return the
          money to the bank, and that’s what I have just done.”
“You
          insolent bastard, Julian. You’re suspended from duty this very
          moment. I’ll see Elliott straight away and have you booted
          out. Where’s Power and Cahill?”
“At the
          Railway Hotel.”
“Then
          return there at once and surrender your arms to Trooper Power.
          I shall appoint him to take your place in charge of the escort
          immediately. You are dismissed.”
When
          Julian handed over to Power, his advice was short.
“Just keep
          your eye on him, he’s up to no good.”
Griffin
          immediately went to the bank to see his old friend from the
          A.J.S. at Clermont.
Hall
          greeted him as he came in. “I don’t suppose you've come for
          the escort money so soon, have you, Tom? Sergeant Julian has
          only just handed it in. Is it a little game you’re all playing
          with us?”
“No, T.S.
          I’ve just come to tell you I’ve sacked Julian for
          insubordination. I’ve appointed Trooper Power in his place.
          He’s in charge of the escort from now on. I’m sorry for all
          the trouble I’ve caused you. When Power comes with the order,
          would you give him the money?”
“So long
          as you say it’s all right, Tom, and he has your written
          authority to sign for it.”
“Thanks,
          T.S. He shouldn’t be too long. I’ve only got to go down to the
          Railway to tell him. I'm going out with the escort as far as
          Gogango.”
“I know.
          Julian told me you were seeing them through the early scrub
          section.”
It wasn’t
          long before Power rode up to the bank and signed for the
          money. Griffin, from a doorway across the street, watched him
          come and go.
Before
          going back to camp, Gold Commissioner Griffin had another job
          to do.
When he
          had first come down from Clermont, Captain Hunter from
          headquarters informed him that six Chinese diggers been in to
          claim that Griffin owed them money for gold they had brought
          in from Copperfield. They had seen Griffin in town and so had
          come to see him, Hunter, insisting that they hadn’t been paid.
“Is it
          true?” Hunter asked.
“No.
          They’re nothing but a lot of troublemakers,” Griffin said. “I
          don’t owe them anything.”
“Did they
          give you any gold for the escort to bring in?”
“Yes, and
          I paid them long ago, all that was due to them.”
“They
          claim you refused to pay them anything before you left
          Clermont. Have you got any receipts to show you paid them?”
“No, not
          here. They’d be in records back at the office.”
“Look
          here, Mr Griffin, I know you’ve had some trouble up there.
          There have been other complaints as well, you know. I suggest
          you either get the receipts for what you paid them, at that
          you see them and iron out your differences, in private or here
          in the office, before Sub‑Inspector Elliott and me. I don’t
          want those Chinamen pestering us here any longer for their
          money.”
“Leave it
          to me, Sir. I’ll see they don’t worry you any more.”
Now that
          Griffin had seen Power on his way back to with the money, his
          mind was made up.
It didn’t
          take him long to find where the six Chinese hung out. Yu King
          was their spokesman.
“Yu King,”
          he said, “Captain Hunter has told me you have been pestering
          him about money I owe your friends. I told you before, didn’t
          I, that I would pay you?”
“Yes, Mr
          Griffin, but it is a long time now, and they are waiting to be
          paid so that they can go back home to China.”
“Well, Yu
          King, you tell them to come with you to the Club tomorrow
          morning at half past ten and I'll have it ready for them.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin.”
He turned
          and spoke in Chinese to his friends.
“They
          agree, Mr Griffin, but they say that if they don’t get paid,
          they will go straight back to Captain Hunter.”
“Tell them
          that that won’t be necessary. Just meet me at the Club in the
          morning at 10.30.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin.”
He left
          them and rode back to camp to see Power.
“Look
          here,” he said, “it’s a lot of responsibility to ask you to
          look after so much money the first day of your promotion. Give
          it to me to mind, and I’ll take care of it. That way you won't
          be awake all night worrying about it.”
Power
          remembered the warning Julian had given him, but he was in no
          position to refuse an order given by his superior officer. He
          untied the canvas bags and saw that the parcels were properly
          wrapped and sealed. He then handed them over to Griffin.
“Could I
          have a receipt for the parcels, please, Mr Griffin?” He knew
          this was always necessary when escort money was handed into
          the charge of another person.
“I’m
          sorry, Trooper. I haven’t got the receipt book with me. It’s
          with my things over at Ottley’s. I’ll make one out for you
          later. Don’t worry about it just now. I’ve looked after escort
          gold and money hundreds of times, there’s nothing to worry
          about.”
“All
          right, Sir.”
Griffin
          put the parcels back in the bags. Escorts in charge weren’t
          supposed to leave camp alone, but for the Gold Commissioner
          himself it was different. Besides, Ottley’s held too many
          attractions for him.
The next
          day Power, Cahill and Gildea waited in camp for Griffin to
          return so that they could set off yet again.
Griffin,
          however, had other business on hand this Wednesday morning. He
          rode into town and punctually at 10.30 went to the Club.
          Already the six Chinese were waiting for him on the veranda.
          Yu King greeted him.
“Good
          morning, Mr Griffin.”
“Good
          morning, Yu King. Come with me.”
They
          followed him into a small, unused room out the back. They
          watched him as he put his hand into his deep coat pocket. Six
          times he did this. Each time he took out a small, neatly
          wrapped roll of notes and handed one to each of the diggers.
          An amount was written on a small piece of notepaper tied round
          the roll.
“There,”
          he said, when each roll was handed over, “you have your money,
          like I said you would. Take it and go, and if I ever hear
          another word from any of you, I’ll have your yellow hides
          salted and sent back to China. Not a word of this to Captain
          Hunter or Elliott, or I’ll have your tongues out as well.”
They bowed
          politely to the Commissioner.
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin,” Yu King said. “My countrymen are happy now.
          They will go and not trouble anyone any more.”
Griffin
          watched them depart. He had handed over £252 altogether.
To Chinese
          soon to return home, paper money from a foreign country was
          valueless. The AJ.S. Bank was not far away. Four of them had
          soon handed over their rolls in exchange for new shiny gold.
Mr Hall
          noted that the writing on the outside notepaper around each
          roll was familiar. He would recognise Griffin’s distinctive
          hand anywhere. He wondered what it was all about, but asked no
          questions.
The
          troopers waited all day for Griffin to return. They checked at
          Ottley’s, but he wasn’t there. Power was becoming concerned.
Early the
          following morning, Thursday, they watched Griffin come across
          from Ottley’s.
“Here,
          Power, I’ve brought back your bags and parcels. You can look
          after them from now on. You’ll find them all in order.” Power
          opened a bag and took out one of the parcels. He saw it was
          wrapped differently. Griffin anticipated what he was going to
          ask.
“Don’t
          worry about the wrapping, Trooper. I just rewrapped it with
          stronger paper so nothing would fall out on the trip. It
          didn’t seem too good to me, the way it was.”
“Thank
          you, Sir, but I would like you to take the new wrapper off, so
          that I can see it’s the same inside as when I handed it over
          to you.”
“I tell
          you, there’s nothing to worry about! Why wouldn’t it be the
          same? It hasn’t been out of my hands ever since you gave it to
          me.”
“I’m
          sorry, Sir, but I would like you to open it.”
“Look here
          Power, you’re being quite silly about all this. You have my
          word for it. There’s no sense unwrapping it and then tying it
          up again.”
“All
          right, Sir.” He took the parcel. It felt uneven, as if
          something was out of place or missing. He again felt alarmed.
“Mr
          Griffin,” he said again, “the parcel feels different. It won’t
          take a moment to open it so that I can see it’s the same.”
“Look
          here, Power, I’ve had enough of this. Just put it in the
          saddlebag so we can get on our way.”
“Yes,
          Sir.”
He fumbled
          with the saddle girth and undid the straps of the bag. Griffin
          called out to Cahill to bring in the other horses.
“Before
          you go, Cahill,” said Power, “will you have a look at this
          girth sore and see what you think?”
Cahill
          bent down to look where the other man indicated. Power
          whispered to him.
“I’m
          scared of Griffin. Pretend you can’t find the horses. If you
          get a chance, drive them further away. I don’t want to leave
          here until I see that parcel opened.”
Cahill
          rode off down the paddock. It wasn’t long before he was back.
“The
          horses aren’t down there, Mr Griffin. Someone must have left
          the rails down. They’re gone.”
Griffin
          cursed.
“Well, you
          better go and find them. And while he’s doing that, get the
          saddlebags off your horse, Power, and you can go into town and
          see what can be done for those sores. Seems we’ll never get
          away from here.”
Power rode
          into town. To cover himself, he went to the stables to get
          some attention for his horse and a new, softer girth. Then he
          went back to the bank.
“Good
          Lord, Trooper, surely you haven’t come to return the money
          again, have you? I thought you’d all be far away by now,” Mr
          Hall said.
“As a
          matter of fact, we haven’t left camp yet. We’ve been delayed,
          and now my horse has girth galls and the others have got
          away.”
Hall
          looked hard at him.
“Yes, but
          that’s not what brought you here. What’s wrong?”
“I’m not
          sure, Mr Hall, but with all these delays I’m worried about the
          money. It looks to me as if one of the parcels has been
          tampered with, and it’s in a different outside wrapper. I
          would like you to come out to the camp and have a look at it
          before I take it over again from Mr Griffin, who has been
          minding it for me until we get on our way.”
“Well,
          it’s impossible for any of us to come out today, as it’s the
          end‑ of‑ the‑ month accounting, but tomorrow morning I’ll come
          out and check it over, if that will make you feel any better.
          I know how you must feel, being in charge of things for the
          first time. I’m sure it wouldn’t have worried Julian.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Hall. I will feel much better if you would do that.”
He delayed
          his return to camp until late in the evening. He’d have to put
          up with the “blowing up” Griffin would give him, especially
          when he found out he’d been to the bank.
“Where the
          blazes have you been until this hour?” Griffin stormed when he
          rode into camp. “Seems you’re going to be no more reliable
          than Julian.”
“Sorry,
          Sir, but it took longer than I thought it would.”
“I know
          that, you fool. Now we’ll have to wait another day to get
          away. See the horses don’t get away again,” he called to
          Cahill. “I’m going over to Ottley’s. I’ll be back in the
          morning. Have everything ready after breakfast. I’ll look
          after the parcels for you till morning, Power, seeing as you
          are frightened of them.”
About 9
          o’clock on Friday, 1 November, they were again ready to break
          camp. Power anxiously watched the road out of town. Thank God,
          he saw the two horsemen in the distance.
“Mr
          Griffin,” he said, “that looks like Mr Hall coming. Looks like
          his piebald.”
“What’s he
          doing, coming out here?”
“Well, to
          be truthful, Sir, I took the opportunity while I was in town
          yesterday to go down to the bank and ask him to come out to
          have a look at the parcels before I took them over.”
“You
          interfering bloody idiot, Power. You know bloody well I gave
          you my word they were all right. That’s gross insubordination.
          I’ll have you on a charge for this when I get back. Just see
          if I don’t!”
By now Mr
          Hall and the accountant, Mr Zouch, were in camp.
“Good
          morning, Tom,” Hall called as he rode up.
“Good
          morning, T.S. What brings you here?”
“Didn’t
          Trooper Power tell you I was coming out to check the parcels
          before you left?”
“Oh yes,
          he did, though I don’t know why he would want to put you to
          the trouble. I told him everything was in order.”
“He told
          me you had wrapped one in a new paper and he just wanted to
          see it was all right inside before he took over.”
“And I
          gave him my word it hadn’t been out of my possession all the
          time I was looking after it for him. I’m sorry now I went to
          the trouble to take it from him.”
“That’s
          all right, Tom. I don’t want to interfere. We’ve been friends
          long enough to trust one another. I don’t really know what the
          trooper’s got to worry about, if you’ve given him your word.”
“It’s just
          that I wanted to be sure, Mr Hall. If you say it’s all right
          for me to take over, then I’m satisfied and will say no more
          about it.”
“Well,
          what say Mr Griffin puts seals on the saddlebags?” suggested
          Hall. “Then, you Trooper Power, cannot be held responsible.”
Griffin
          unwillingly took the parcel and, watched by the others, melted
          wax from a stick supplied by Hall over the knotted string.
“Thank
          you, Sir. I feel better about it all now. It takes a load off
          my mind,” said Power.
“Well, we
          must be getting back now,” Tom Hall told them. “Good luck,
          boys.”
For
          security reasons, Griffin decided they would all go in
          civilian dress. That way they would be less conspicuous. The
          troopers looked at one another, but didn’t feel inclined to
          question the wisdom of the move. They hadn’t done escort
          before out of uniform.
The New
          Peak Downs Road took them through Stanwell and Westwood, which
          was then the terminus of the Western Railway. Then came
          Gogango and Gainsford. The new road after Gainsford passed
          through long stretches of dense scrub interspersed with open
          patches of country where travel was reasonably easy.
Power had
          expected Griffin to leave them at Gogango, but unexpectedly he
          said he would stay with them.
They
          crossed the Dawson River and swung north‑west to cover the 25
          miles of scrubby country to Cadona on Bridgewater Creek. They
          were about half‑way there when a near‑fatal accident occurred.
Cahill was
          in the lead, then Power, with Griffin bringing up the rear. A
          shot rang out.
“For God’s
          sake,” Power called out as he swung round with his gun at the
          ready to return the fire. “Where’d that come from. Take cover,
          Cahill.”
Cahill
          spurred his horse off the road to take cover behind a tree.
“Did you
          see where it came from, Mr Griffin?”
“It’s all
          right,” he called back. “It was an accident. I was just
          adjusting my pistol in its holster and it went off.”
He held up
          the holster and showed where the bullet had ripped through the
          bottom.
“Then for
          God's sake, Mr Griffin, next time it goes off like that I hope
          it’s not pointing in my direction.”
“I’m
          sorry, Power. It was only an accident. Lots of men have been
          killed that way. At the Crimea it happened every day.”
“So it
          would seem, but I don't want to be one of them.”
Cahill
          dropped back to ride side by side with his friend. Again they
          looked at each other questioningly.
“A close
          shave, John,” he said. “We’d better be more careful in future.
          See if you can make an excuse to fall back behind him. It
          might be safer that way.”
But when
          Power tried, Griffin was quick to remind him that the trooper
          who carried the gold or money always rode in the middle.
On the
          fourth day out, Monday 4 November, they reached Ashcroft’s at
          The Dam. As at other spaced intervals along the road, there
          was the accommodation house for travellers. Mrs Ashcroft was
          well known for the quality of her homely meals.
They made
          camp a short distance away, but came up to Ashcroft’s for
          lunch. During the evening, Constable Moynihan from the Dawson
          Centre called in. He was looking for lost police horses. Power
          saw Moynihan as a possible welcome addition to their escort
          till they reached Clermont, or at least until Griffin decided
          to leave them and go back to Rockhampton. Another man would
          add to their safety. Moynihan agreed to accompany them, but
          first the Commissioner’s permission would be required. Power
          approached him.
“Mr
          Griffin,” he said, “it would be a good idea if Constable
          Moynihan was to go with us until we cleared the next dangerous
          scrub section of the road. He is quite willing to join us,
          with your permission.” 
He felt
          certain that some excuse would be forthcoming to prevent the
          request. To his surprise, Griffin replied:
“By all
          means, let him come. Moynihan,” he called, “come over here a
          minute.”
“Yes, Mr
          Griffin.”
“Moynihan,
          Power says you are willing to accompany us over the next
          section of the road as far as the Mackenzie Crossing. Is that
          right?”
“Yes, Sir.
          I might even locate the lost horses further up the road.”
“All right
          then. We’ll be leaving at first light, so be sure you are
          here. We want to be at Bedford’s at the Crossing by breakfast
          time.”
“Don’t
          worry about me, Mr Griffin. I won’t be late.”
Mrs
          Ashcroft prepared them a special evening meal. Griffin for
          once seemed in a jovial mood. Power, Cahill and Moynihan drank
          ale and porter with their meal. It was all the more enjoyable
          because Mr Griffin had told Mr Ashcroft to put the cost on his
          bill. The troopers found this hard to believe.
When the
          meal was over and they were about to leave, Griffin called
          Moynihan aside.
“It’s been
          a pleasure having a change of company. Troopers Power and
          Cahill are rather boring at times, and they seem suspicious of
          everything I say or do. I’m looking forward to your coming
          along tomorrow.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin. You flatter me.”
“It’s
          true, Moynihan. What would you like for a nightcap before you
          turn in?”
“There’s
          nothing like a good stiff brandy, Sir, to give me a good
          night’s sleep.”
Griffin
          promised to bring him one.
Just as
          Moynihan was beginning to think the Commissioner had forgotten
          his promise, he saw him coming towards his tent.
“Here,
          Constable,” he said, pouring a good stiff drink from a bottle
          he had in a brown paper bag, “drink this up and I'll guarantee
          you sleep soundly till morning.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin. I could do with a good night’s sleep, after
          the last few I’ve had on the track of those blasted horses.”
At first
          light, Griffin, Power and Cahill broke camp. Unfortunately,
          Constable Moynihan slept late into the morning. When he awoke
          his head was splitting and the sun was already high.
“Oh my
          God,” he said, “what a head!”
Before the
          party left for the Mackenzie, Power asked Griffin if he might
          go across to see what was keeping Moynihan. This was refused.
They
          covered the 20‑odd miles to Bedford Arms at the Mackenzie
          Crossing in time for a late breakfast. Mrs Bedford offered
          them fresh beef or bacon and eggs, with tea or coffee. They
          settled for the bacon and eggs with coffee. Griffin preferred
          to wash his down with a glass of brandy.
After
          breakfast, the troopers took a clean towel and a lump of soap
          and went down to the river for a clean‑up and a swim. Griffin
          went to the bar and drank more brandy and porter.
When Power
          came back he asked when they were moving on, because he had
          hoped they would reach Lilyvale, some 35 miles further, before
          making camp for the day. Then the following day they could
          easily make it into Clermont. But Griffin had other ideas.
“We are
          going to make camp here today, as I am not feeling too good.
          Diarrhea, I think. I’m going back to Rockhampton tomorrow, and
          you two can finish the trip by yourselves. I am going to ask
          Alf Bedford to come with me.”
They spent
          the day between the hotel and their camp, which they had made
          down towards the river about 400 yards away. During the
          afternoon Cahill borrowed a billy can from Mrs Peterson, who
          worked for the Bedfords, to take some fresh water from the
          tank down to the camp to make a billy of tea.
Griffin
          asked Mrs Bedford if she had any laudanum to fix up his
          diarrhea and pains in the stomach. Mrs Bedford gave him some.
          He then went to see her husband.
“Alf,” he
          said, “I’m not feeling too well. I shouldn’t have come so far
          on this trip. I’m going back to Rocky tomorrow. Will you come
          with me for company?”
“As a
          matter of fact, I’ve been thinking I’d have to go down soon on
          business. Tomorrow would be as good a time as any. What time
          do you want to get away, Tom?”
“At first
          light, to give us a good long day's ride.”
That
          evening, Tuesday, Griffin came in for dinner at about six
          o'clock and ate with Bedford. They had young kid, potatoes and
          fresh bread. Then they went for a swim.
“Power and
          Cahill will be up later,” he called to Mrs Bedford. “Give them
          a bottle of porter and some brandy on me, seeing this is my
          last night with them.”
The
          troopers finished their meal at about 8 o’clock and went back
          to camp to be ready for an early morning start for Lilyvale.
          Just before they turned in, Griffin called at their tent.
“A last
          drink before we part,” he said. He filled a mug of
          dark-coloured brandy from an English Lemon Syrup bottle Mrs
          Bedford had given him.
“Good
          luck, Mr Griffin,” they both said.
“Good
          luck, Power and Cahill,” he replied. “Safe trip into
          Clermont.”
He left
          them and went to his own bedroll. Instead of stretching out on
          his blanket, he propped himself against his saddle so that he
          could see across to the other tents.
Before
          first light he went across to the Bedford Arms and rapped on
          the window of the bedroom where he knew the Bedfords slept. In
          next to no time the place was astir, and Mrs Peterson had the
          fire going and a cup of coffee ready for the boss and the Gold
          Commissioner.
“Mrs
          Peterson, my two men should be over for breakfast later on,
          but if they don’t come, don’t worry. Yesterday afternoon I saw
          them talking to one of those Italian hawker fellows who has
          his dray here. John Babora, I think he’s named. Trooper Power
          said something about going to see them early for breakfast, so
          don’t worry if they don't come over.”
“All
          right, Mr Griffin, I won’t.”
Mrs
          Bedford watched the two ride off down the Peak Road.
On the way
          back to The Dam, Alf Bedford thought to himself that Griffin
          wasn’t looking too well, and seemed to be having a lot of
          trouble with the pack tied across the front of his saddle.
          After a while Griffin said:
“I’ve got
          a touch of diarrhoea again, Alf. You ride on while I go up
          this track a bit off the road to relieve myself. I’ll catch
          you up.”
“All
          right. I’ll take it steady. There’s no hurry.”
They
          breakfasted at Ashcroft’s and rode on. Griffin kept Bedford in
          the lead. By late evening they had covered the distance to
          Gainsford and they stopped for the night at Beattie’s Hotel.
          The next day they reached Westwood, stabled their horses, and
          caught the night train back to Rockhampton.
It was
          just a fortnight since Sergeant Julian had first gone to the
          A.J.S. Bank to collect the escort money.
After a
          good night’s rest, Griffin and Bedford went to the Commercial
          Hotel in Quay Street for a drink.
“How’s the
          diarrhoea, Tom,” Bedford asked.
“Much
          better. Must have been something I ate. There’s nothing like a
          few good drinks to fix a bout of the runs.”
They drank
          for an hour or so.
“Well,
          Alf, I better be reporting at headquarters, so they’ll know
          I'm back.”
He took
          out a roll of money to pay for the drinks and peeled off a one
          pound note. The barmaid looked at it.
“Goodness,
          Mr Griffin, this is about the most battered note I’ve seen.
          What gutter did you pick it up in?” she laughed.
“Now come
          off it, Lily. They’re all good if you’ve got enough of them,
          aren’t they? Even if they are a bit the worse for wear?”
Lily put
          the note by itself in the till and took out the change.
          “Thanks, Lily, see you again later.”
Griffin
          headed up to headquarters. Bedford wanted to go down to
          Rutherford’s to see what horses they had in the stables.
When
          Griffin walked in, Sub‑Inspector Elliott greeted him with a
          telegram.
“Where the
          dickens have you been, Mr Griffin? You haven’t been in for
          days.”
“I thought
          I told you I was going out with the escort. There’s been
          unavoidable delays, so it’s taken a bit longer than I
          anticipated.”
“How’s the
          Peak Road now, Griffin? I hear the Gogango and Mackenzie scrub
          parts are open slather for a hold‑up. It’s a wonder it hasn’t
          been done for such a long while.”
“I don’t
          believe that if there was a stick‑up it would be done on the
          road. It would be a lot easier to get the escort while they
          were in camp for the night. There’s good scrub hiding places
          near all the campsites.”
“You could
          be right, Griffin.”
“Anything
          for me to attend to for the next day or so?”
“No, not
          till after the weekend. Call in on Monday. There may be
          something then.”
Griffin
          left and went back to the Club. There’d be time to go out to
          Ottley’s
later.
 
Grisly
            Murder
About 10
          o’clock on Wednesday morning, after Gold Commissioner and
          Police Magistrate Thomas John Griffin and Alfred Harding
          Bedford had departed from the Bedford Arms Hotel, Mrs Peterson
          went across to the troopers’ camp to see if they were finished
          with the billy can she had lent them the evening before.
When she
          was about 20 yards away she called, “Is anybody there?”
No one
          answered.
“Is anyone
          there?” she called more loudly, but no one stirred. She saw
          the form of one of the men, lying on his side, with his head
          hidden by the saddle that he was using as a pillow. He was
          partly covered by a blanket.
“That's
          funny,” she thought. “He must be awful tired to sleep with a
          blanket over him this time of the morning.”
Mrs
          Peterson didn’t like to interfere with their sleep, especially
          as she knew they had had a heavy day of it the day before at
          the pub.
She went
          back to the hotel and told her husband that the troopers were
          too fast asleep for them to hear her when she called out.
“It’s best
          we mind our own business and not disturb them, Mary.”
“I suppose
          so, but I know they were to be on their way to Lilyvale early.
          Mr Griffin mentioned it to me when he said they mightn’t be in
          for breakfast.”
“Just mind
          your own business. They know what they’re doing It’s nothing
          to do with us.”
“All
          right, but I’ll be needing my billy later on, so I hope they
          bring it back.”
When the
          troopers did not come in for lunch, Mrs Peterson asked her
          husband to go across and get her billy. He was talking to Jos
          Ashcroft, who had ridden up from The Dam. She told him about
          the troopers sleeping in late with a blanket pulled up over
          them.
“Don’t
          worry about them, Mary,” he said. “I’ve got an idea they may
          be foxing. There’s been a couple of shady‑looking characters
          around our place. I chased them, but they got away up the
          scrub. I told Griffin and his boys about them as they were
          passing through, and they said they’d keep an eye out for
          them. This could be some sort of plan Power and Cahill have
          got to nab them. They won’t give you any thanks if you stick
          your nose into their business.”
“That’s
          what I say, Jos,” her husband agreed.
“Oh, all
          right then, I suppose I can make do without my billy,” said
          Mrs Peterson.
The next
          morning Jack Peterson set off to look for some horses
          belonging to a Mr Armstrong, from Fyfe’s, who was staying at
          the hotel. He waded through the Mackenzie a fair way upstream
          from where the road crossed. The horses were nowhere about. He
          then thought they might be somewhere down along the river
          towards the road, so he followed a track down. He picked up
          the road at the crossing and headed back home. He turned aside
          a bit towards the troopers’ camp, but hadn’t gone far when he
          spat at the bad smell that struck him.
“Must be
          something dead, to make a stink like that,” he said to
          himself. As he came closer to the camp the smell got worse. He
          saw the two troopers lying fairly close together with their
          blankets still pulled up.
“Hello
          there,” he called. When he had no reply, he rode even closer.
          The smell was rotten. He got down from his horse and pulled
          back a blanket.
He didn’t
          need to look twice to see the man was dead. Maggots were
          already beginning to crawl. The other man was dead also. He
          put the blanket back exactly as he had found it.
He wasted
          no time getting back to the hotel.
“Find the
          horses, Jack?” Mr Armstrong called.
“No, but I
          found a couple of dead ‘uns over at the camp. Come back with
          me and have a look for yourself.”
“Who are
          they? Not the troopers?”
“Looks
          like it to me. Come and have a look.”
“Not
          likely. I’ll take your word for it. If I have to have a look
          at them you’ll have another one on your hands! If you like,
          I’ll ride straightaway up to the Native Police Camp at Wilpend
          and tell Sub‑Inspector Uhr. It’s a police job, not ours,
          Jack.”
By
          Thursday afternoon Uhr was on the scene. A quick examination
          of the bodies showed that the two troopers, Cahill and Power,
          had been shot through the head.
In the
          dead ashes of the fire he found the charred remains of some
          brown wrapping paper with red wax still clinging to it.
Uhr
          returned to Gainsford to report the murders. When Constable
          Moynihan heard what had happened, he realised what a narrow
          squeak he had had. If he had gone along with them instead of
          sleeping in, he would most likely have had a bullet through
          his skull as well.
Sub‑Inspector
          Uhr handed Moynihan the official report.
“Get these
          in to Rockhampton as soon as you can, Moynihan. Elliott will
          be waiting for a full report.”
By six
          o'clock on Friday, 8 November, Moynihan was at the Rockhampton
          police station.
To his
          surprise, when he went to hand in the report to Elliott,
          Griffin himself was seated at the table.
“Hello,
          Moynihan,” he said. “If I remember right, the last time I saw
          you was at Ashcroft’s, and you were going to join me and Power
          and Cahill as far as the Mackenzie, but you didn’t show up.
          What happened?”
“Lucky for
          me I didn’t. I slept in. God knows why. It’s the first time
          that it’s ever happened.”
Then he
          handed the report to Elliott. Elliott’s face turned pale.
“Good God!
          Power and Cahill brutally murdered at the Mackenzie. I can’t
          believe it. Here, read this, Griffin.”
Griffin
          studied the report.
“But it
          can’t be true. I only left them a couple of days ago. It was
          shortly after midnight, with Cahill on watch. Everything was
          all right then.”
“Well,
          they’re dead now, Mr Griffin. Sub‑Inspector Uhr said they’re
          the most grisly murders he’s ever seen,” Moynihan said.
“I can’t
          believe it, Elliott. Power and Cahill were both good men. They
          must have been stuck up, of course.”
Moynihan
          left the office. Elliott turned to face Griffin.
“What d’
          you think, Tom? You’ve been with them. Have you any suspects
          in mind?”
“Well, no,
          not really, only that Julian has been acting queerly ever
          since the escort was first arranged. I’ve heard him say more
          than once that the escort would be easy picking for anyone who
          really wanted to do the job.”
“But you
          know you stripped Julian of rank and put Power in his place,
          so I don’t see how he could be a suspect.”
“Maybe
          not, but just the same, it’s worth keeping an eye on him.”
“No one
          else?”
“Well,
          there were a couple of fellows reported as hanging around Jos
          Ashcroft’s, and there was one of those Italian hawkers’
          outfits at Bedford’s the day before I left. I saw Power and
          Cahill talking to them. Could have been them, I suppose.”
“Could
          have been. What was the name of the hawker?”
“Babora, I
          think it was. His party were camping not far away from our
          camp. They could have slipped in during the night and done
          it.”
“Yes,
          that's a possibility. As soon as we get up to the Mackenzie
          we’ll pick them up for questioning. They shouldn’t be too hard
          to find. And those other two you mentioned. We'll go all out
          to find them if the hawkers are ruled out.”
Elliott
          and Griffin made plans for the party that was to go out as
          soon as possible to Bedford’s. It was too late to set out that
          night so they made arrangements to catch the first train for
          Westwood the next day.
Orders
          were given for Sergeant Julian, Mr Ottley, Detective Kilfeder,
          Mr Abbott from the A.J.S., and the Government Medical Officer,
          Dr Salmond, to be ready to set out in the morning.
Sub‑Inspector
          Elliott kept his suspicions to himself. He knew only too well
          that Griffin had financial troubles in Clermont. He had had
          those six Chinese diggers in to see him about money they
          claimed Griffin owed them. For some reason he had not seen
          them again since he had told Griffin to fix the matter up. But
          then, the murders were well after that, so if Griffin had done
          it, how could he have squared off with the Chinese? It didn’t
          tally. Still, Griffin had been with Power and Cahill the night
          they were murdered. Elliott couldn’t help recalling the
          petition that had gone to the Colonial Secretary about
          Griffin’s character.
“Despotic.”
          “Arbitrary.” “Partial.” He also knew that Griffin gambled a
          lot and that he owed money. It was Elliott’s job to look at
          all possibilities.
The party
          gathered at the station on Saturday morning, 9 November 1867.
Elliott
          had struck an unexpected snag. Dr Salmond refused to go unless
          he was guaranteed £50 towards out‑of‑pocket expenses. This
          could only be authorised by the Colonial Secretary in
          Brisbane. The return electric telegraph granting permission
          had not arrived, so Salmond refused to leave his premises.
          Without the doctor, Elliott knew the mission would be useless.
It was
          nearly time for the train to depart. The station‑master agreed
          to hold it for another hour. Elliott fumed at the delay. He
          sent off a further urgent request to Brisbane, but again there
          was no reply.
“Look
          here, Elliott,” Griffin said. “I’ll stand by the guarantee.
          You know there’s nothing we can do at the Mackenzie without
          the doctor. He’s got to be there, or we may as well stay where
          we are.”
The
          station‑master warned them he couldn’t hold the train much
          longer.
“All
          right, Griffin. That’s very good of you. I’ll accept your
          offer and take the responsibility.”
“Good.
          Leave it to me. I’ll go and get Salmond at once, even if I’ve
          got to drag him here.”
Elliott
          scratched his head. He couldn’t fathom Griffin. Surely, if
          he’d done it, it would be the last thing he’d want, to get the
          doctor to the Mackenzie. The longer he could put off the
          examination of the bodies the better, and here he was standing
          guarantee for 50 quid to get the doctor on the train. It
          didn't make sense.
It wasn’t
          long before Griffin and Dr Salmond drove up in the doctor’s
          gig. The station‑master waved his green flag, the engine
          snorted steam, and they were away.
Elliott
          sat beside Griffin. He had made up his mind to be as friendly
          as he could to the Gold Commissioner. He couldn’t get his
          suspicions out of his head, no matter how hard he tried.
“You know,
          Griffin,” he said, “the more I think about it, the more I
          think it might have been one of those Italian hawkers. They
          would have had every reason and opportunity to do it. They
          would have to be the prime suspects at this stage.”
“Yes, I
          think so, or those other two Ashcroft saw hanging about. But
          just the same, I wouldn’t rule Julian out.”
“I don’t
          see how Julian could have done it. He’s been in town most of
          the time, you know.”
“Just the
          same, keep your eye on him. I’ve suspected all along that he
          was up to something. Between you and me, that was one of the
          main reasons why I sacked him from the escort.” He paused,
          while Elliot continued:
“There’s
          another thing you mightn’t know about. Moynihan told me there
          was some sort of rumour at Bedford’s that they might have been
          poisoned.”
“Poisoned?
          I didn't know about that,” said Griffin.
“No. It
          wasn’t in Uhr’s report. It’s only what Moynihan told me later.
          It seems some of Bedford’s pigs died the morning after the
          murders. They were up around the camp and someone said they
          must have eaten some of the vomit that was near the bodies.”
“Good God,
          Elliott, the whole thing looks more impossible than ever.”
“Well, if
          they were poisoned, Salmond will soon find evidence of it, and
          if he doesn’t, they will when they hold the post mortem later
          on,” Elliott said.
“I suppose
          so. They say all poisons remain in the stomach a long time
          after death,” replied Griffin.
“Most do,
          but not all those made from plants or vegetables. All traces
          of some disappear in a few days.”
Griffin
          looked surprised. “I didn't know that,” he said. “But why
          would anyone want to poison them and then shoot them? It
          doesn't make sense.”
“No, it
          doesn’t. But then few murders do, do they?”
The train
          pulled in to Westwood and they lunched at Philip Hardy’s
          hotel. Then all except the doctor mounted fresh horses and set
          off at their best pace for the Mackenzie. Salmond was a poor
          rider, so Elliott found a suitable gig for him.
Before the
          day was out, Griffin approached the doctor.
“I haven’t
          been feeling too well for a few days. I had a touch of the
          diarrhoea before leaving the Mackenzie and I think this whole
          rotten thing is getting me down. It’s been a terrible shock,
          you know, Doctor, to have two of my men murdered like that.
          One night you’re with them and the next morning they’re dead.
          I wish I hadn’t left them when I did, or they might have been
          alive today. I feel so bad about it all.”
Griffin
          hesitated, then said, “Would you be good enough to let me ride
          in the gig with you? They say I’m a pretty good driver so it
          will relieve you of the worry.”
“Thank
          you, Mr Griffin. That’s very good of you. I’ll be glad of your
          company. I never have been one to enjoy driving on roads like
          these.
Griffin
          tied his horse on a lead behind the gig and climbed up to take
          the reins. They now pushed along at a smarter speed.
          Sub‑Inspector Elliott fell in behind them. They were aiming
          for Gainsford on the Dawson River for their first night’s
          camp. Night came on just after leaving Herbert’s Creek. The
          road was poor, with some dangerous twists and turns. Griffin
          slapped the reins and urged on the horses. The doctor hung on.
“For
          goodness’ sake, Mr Griffin, slow down, or you’ll have us both
          killed.”
“Sorry,
          Doctor, the horses must have smelt a good feed at Gainsford.
          It’s not far, you know.”
“The way
          you are driving, man, you’ll have us up a tree and the gig on
          top of us. Slow down, I say.”
Elliott
          galloped up and grabbed the reins
“Slow
          down, Griffin,” he yelled. “The road’s not made for driving
          like that.”
Griffin
          reined the horses in.
“Sorry,”
          he called. “The horses must have started at something. They’re
          all right now.”
At
          Gainsford the doctor reprimanded his driver.
“One more
          display like that, Sir, and you’ll never drive my gig again!”
“I said
          I’m sorry. It wasn’t my fault. They just took off. I’ll keep a
          tighter rein on them tomorrow.”
The next
          day they reached a creek just the other side of Duaringa. The
          crossing involved a long dip down, with a sharp turn up the
          bank on the other side. Unexpectedly, as they approached,
          Griffin gave a shout and threw his hands in the air. The reins
          flapped over the horses’ rumps. Startled, they took off down
          the bank and swung wide of the track. The doctor saw a fallen
          log in front of them. He shut his eyes and flung his arm
          across his face to ward off the seemingly inevitable smash.
          Griffin reached down to grasp reins that were now far out of
          his reach. At the last moment, the horses swerved around the
          log and back on to the road. Elliott galloped to their head
          and grabbed the reins, which were trailing near the ground. He
          managed to bring them to a halt just as they finished crossing
          the creek.
Doctor
          Salmond was white with rage.
“You
          confounded idiot, Griffin. What did you do that for? I think
          you’re trying to kill me. Get him out of my gig this very
          moment, Mr Elliott, or I’ll take the whip to him. The man’s
          mad.
Elliott
          held his peace, more determined than ever to keep his eye on
          Griffin. Something was definitely wrong.
They
          stopped for lunch at Cadona.
Elliott
          had by this time made up his mind. Griffin had to be his man.
          He must be afraid of what the doctor would find when he
          examined the bodies, to make him want to make sure he never
          reached the Mackenzie. Last night and again this morning
          Griffin had almost wrecked the gig. He was certain that both
          occasions were no accident.
He went to
          see the hotel‑keeper.
“John,” he
          said, “I want to have a private talk with Mr Griffin. Can you
          give us a room to ourselves for a while?”
“Yes,
          there's one at the back you can use, Inspector.”
“Thank
          you. And I wonder if you would help me another way? When we
          are alone, we will be asking for some drinks. Now listen
          carefully. I will always ask for gin. You must bring me
          straight water. Mr Griffin won’t be able to tell the
          difference by sight. Now, you are also to bring Mr Griffin
          whatever he asks for. He mostly drinks brandy. If he does, be
          sure to make it a double. You understand? Whatever he asks
          for, bring it to him straight. Now tell me, what are you to
          bring me when I ask for gin?”
“Just
          good, plain unadulterated water, Mr Elliott.”
“That’s
          the man. I knew you'd help me.”
As
          expected, Griffin asked for brandy. Elliott kept to gin. The
          afternoon was hot. Griffin’s tongue was loose. Elliott let him
          talk on, but he gave nothing away. Finally, Elliott yawned.
“Must be
          the heat, Griffin,” he said. “I feel drowsy.” He dropped his
          head on his folded arms on the table.
“Me too.
          Mind if I stretch out on the sofa a bit? I’m still not feeling
          the best. Told the doctor about it, but he’s an old fool.”
“Why not
          have forty winks? It will do you good before we push on to the
          Mackenzie.”
Soon
          Griffin was flat out and breathing deeply. His arm hung limply
          over the side of the sofa. He had unbuttoned his coat to make
          himself more comfortable, and had swung his belt round so that
          his gun was resting on the middle of his stomach.
Elliott
          looked up over his folded arms. There was no doubt about it,
          Griffin was out like a light. Carefully, he reached out and
          slipped the gun from its holster. He took the caps from the
          nipples and scraped out the powder. Then he dampened them with
          water to make quite sure they were useless. He wiped and
          replaced the caps. Griffin didn’t move as the firearm was
          slipped back into place. So far, so good.
Elliott
          looked at his watch. Three o’clock. They should be on their
          way. He dropped his head back on his arms. Then, with a
          startled cry, he sprang up.
“My God,
          Griffin, wake up! How long have we been asleep?” He grabbed
          him by the shoulders and gave‑him a shake. “Look, it’s
          three‑thirty. We should have been on our way long ago.”
Griffin
          yawned, stretched himself and stood up. He swung his gun back
          behind his hip and buttoned up his coat.
The party
          rode on into the afternoon with Elliott bringing up the rear.
          The doctor kept a tight rein, but managed to keep up with the
          brisk trot of the riders.
Elliott’s
          careful planning nearly came unstuck just before dark. A snake
          slithered across the road just in front of them.
“Look
          out,” Griffin yelled.
Elliott
          spurred his horse forward. Griffin whipped out his gun.
“For God’s
          sake, Griffin, don’t shoot,” Elliott yelled. “This horse I’m
          riding will go berserk! It’s not used to gunfire! Let the
          thing go, it won’t hurt anyone out here,” he continued, as
          Griffin put his gun away.
They rode
          on to Bedford’s. Four hundred‑odd yards away, the tents still
          stood and the blankets still covered the undisturbed bodies of
          Power and Cahill.
Before
          going on down to the camp, the Sub‑Inspector had a brief talk
          with Mrs Bedford. She told him that she and her husband had
          heard two shots the night of the murder. One was at about 2
          a.m. and the other about an hour and a half later.
She
          remembered that they hadn’t gone to sleep after the second
          shot, and that it was only about half an hour later that Mr
          Griffin had come to knock on the window to wake them up. She
          told him about the English Lemon Syrup bottle of brandy Mr
          Griffin had got from her husband to take down to the troopers.
Elliott
          guessed the rest of the story.
They then
          left the hotel to go down to the camp. Doctor Salmond started
          the grisly post mortem.
“Well,
          Doctor, what killed them, poison or bullet?” Elliott asked.
A bullet,
          Mr Elliott. Right through the back of the head and out the eye
          for Power, and behind the left ear for Cahill. They never knew
          what hit them. I wonder how it was done.”
Elliott
          thought of what Mrs Bedford had said. The second shot was
          about an hour and a half after the first. Whoever fired the
          shots knew quite well that the first shot wouldn’t wake the
          second trooper. He put one and one together and the answer had
          to be the brandy.
He called
          Constable Kilfeder over to him.
“Well,
          Kilfeder, what do you think? Have you got anyone in mind?”
“No, Sir,
          no one at all. It beats me.”
“Now,
          listen carefully, Constable, to what I have to say. Griffin
          did it, and I’m going to arrest him right away, with your
          help.”
“My God,
          Sir,” he started, but Elliott cut him short.
“Just keep
          quiet, Kilfeder, and do exactly as I say. I want you to go
          over to him shortly and start talking about anything you like.
          Somehow, I want you to get him over to that log, then sit down
          beside him and keep talking. In a little while I will come
          across and join you. I will sit on the other side of him. Keep
          your eye on me, and when I give you the wink, snap the
          handcuffs on him quick. Have you got that clear?”
“Yes, Sir,
          but what if he gets suspicious? What then?”
“He won’t.
          He doesn’t suspect a thing. Just do as I’ve said and leave the
          rest to me.”
All went
          according to plan. Elliott strolled across after having
          another look at the bodies. He sat alongside Griffin.
“My God,
          Tom, that’s about the most horrible sight I’ve ever seen. It’s
          almost made me sick. I don’t suppose you’ve got a drop of
          brandy on you, have you?”
“Yes. I
          think I could do with a nip myself.”
Griffin
          put his hand into his coat pocket to take out his flask.
          Kilfeder saw the wink. He grabbed Griffin’s free wrist and
          Elliott took him by the arm. Before Griffin knew what had
          happened, Kilfeder had snapped on the handcuffs.
“What the
          bloody hell are you up to, Elliott? What's going on?”
“You’re
          under arrest, Griffin, for the suspected murder of Troopers
          Power and Cahill.”
“You’re
          mad, Elliott. But I suppose I had to be a suspect, seeing that
          I was the last to see them alive. You’ll soon find out I had
          nothing to do with it.”
“I hope
          you’re right, Griffin, but I’d like you to come along just the
          same. Constable Kilfeder will take you in charge.”
“Don’t
          worry, I won’t cause you any trouble. I know I’m innocent. Go
          back to the murder scene and see what else Salmond can find.
          You might even find a clue to who the real murderer was.”
After the
          party had recovered from the shock of the arrest of the Gold
          Commissioner, Elliott decided to hold a preliminary enquiry
          immediately, back at Bedford’s. Fortunately, Mr Abbott,
          Justice of the Peace, was on hand to preside.
Evidence
          was given by Mr and Mrs Peterson, Mr Ashcroft, Sub‑Inspector
          Uhr, Sergeant Julian and Mr and Mrs Bedford.
Mr Abbott
          was satisfied that there was ample reason to hold Griffin on
          remand to Rockhampton.
When the
          party returned to town, the news spread fast. There was a
          great deal of excitement. Some thought Mr Elliott had been too
          quick and high‑handed and had gone too far. They telegraphed
          their protest to the Colonial Secretary, who requested an
          urgent explanation.
As soon as
          he had had enough time to compose a reply, Elliott sent off
          the following:
“Time of
          despatch 7.30 p.m. Date 16 November 1867.
“My
          grounds for arresting Mr Griffin are first that he stated to
          me that he accompanied deceased to Mackenzie River; that he
          left them at 1 o'clock a.m. on Wednesday morning 6th;
          that he arrived that morning at Bedford’s Inn at ten minutes
          past four stating that he had been lost ¾ of an hour in the
          bush which is two hours unaccounted for.
“Second he
          stated on several occasions that the men would be found shot;
          which turned out to be the case.
“Third
          that Bedford stated that he heard one shot about 1 o’clock
          a.m. and another about two hours after; which must have been
          about the time that Griffin left the camp.
“Fourth
          his expressed intentions to myself and Mr Abbott not to be
          present at the post mortem.
“His
          general demeanour and various other circumstances which I have
          ascertained along the road too lengthy to mention in a
          telegram which have been borne out by evidence.
“Just
          arrived and if necessary will send copy of depositions to you.
          Depositions in this case extend over 58 pages of closely
          written foolscap.
Geo. Elliott
Sub –Inspector.”
Griffin was locked up in the Rockhampton gaol under the charge of Constable M’Mulken.
On 21 November 1867, Thomas John Griffin appeared before Police Magistrate Wiseman, Henry Abbott and Frederick Byerley at the crowded police court. Those fortunate enough to gain admittance saw him as an alert, well‑built man in his mid-thirties. The lower part of his face was hidden by a long flowing beard, and he had a thin, neat moustache above narrow, set lips. There was an early stir when Sub‑Inspector Elliott refused Griffin’s solicitors, Milford and Rees Jones, permission to appear for Griffin.
“How can we be expected to defend our client if we cannot speak to him?” they asked. But Griffin was left to answer for himself. The Court decided there was ample evidence for the accused to be put on trial.
While biding his time, Griffin pleaded with M’Mulken to give him one night’s freedom, supposedly so that he could locate the one vital witness who could clear him of the charge. The gaoler refused.
“I can make it worth while for you,” Griffin promised, but M’Mulken said it was not worth the risk to him if anything went wrong.
“Well then, will you post a letter for me?” he pleaded.
M’Mulken agreed, but instead of posting it, took the letter, addressed to a Mrs Fitzherbert in Melbourne, to Elliott. It didn’t take long for the Melbourne police to establish that Mrs Fitzherbert was none other than Mrs Griffin. The only other person who knew the secret was said to be Hall, who arranged maintenance payments from Clermont. The letter told her that certain difficulties had arisen in making payments, but that they would be resumed as soon as possible. Little did Griffin know that she had already received a copy of the Peak Downs Telegram, which reported his arrest for the murder of the troopers.
At his trial on 16 March 1868 Griffin still maintained his innocence.
The Attorney‑ General, the Honourable R. Pring, and the Honourable Charles Lilley, Q.C., appeared for the prosecution.
Mr McDevitt, Mr Hely and Mr Samuel Griffith (later Sir Samuel) appeared for the prisoner.
There was much damning evidence against him.
The money the Chinese diggers had taken to the bank was part of the escort money. The notes were all numbered. The tattered pound note Griffin had offered for drinks at the Commercial Hotel was also identified. Not far from Bedford’s, up the side track where Griffin had gone to “relieve himself” of his diarrhoea, several scattered notes had been found, all marked and numbered. Griffin’s evidence as to what had happened that terrible night at the Mackenzie Crossing was confused and contradictory.
On 25 March, after a little more than an hour’s deliberation, the jury brought in their verdict- “Guilty.”
His Honour put on the black cap and said, “Thomas John Griffin, you have been found guilty by a jury of your countrymen of the crime of wilful murder, and I can say that, sitting in my place here, I never heard circumstantial evidence of guilt more satisfactory or more conclusive. The crime is one unparalleled in Australian history.”
Then the death sentence was pronounced.
But Griffin was not ready to surrender to the hangman without a fight.
The bulk of the escort money had not been found. The bank offered a substantial reward for its recovery. It went unclaimed. Naturally, Griffin denied any knowledge of its whereabouts.
His day of execution was drawing near. He still proclaimed his innocence. He claimed he had vital new evidence that would lead to the real murderers being found. He requested that he be allowed to communicate this evidence immediately to the Colonial Secretary. The chief gaoler asked the visiting Justice of the Peace to take down the details of the appeal that Griffin wished to make. The request was acceded to, but Griffin was unable to come up with substantial grounds.
Griffin then turned his attention to the assistant turnkey of the gaol.
“Grant,” he said, “let me escape from here and I’ll see you get £1000.”
“You must think I’m mad, Mr Griffin. Where’d you ever get that sort of money?”
“That’s my business. I know where I can get it, all right. Have no worry about that.”
“You mean the escort money?”
“Maybe.”
“But you said you knew nothing about it.”
“Well, on second thoughts, I might. Let me out and I’ll see you get a thousand.”
“Then you did do it, after all?”
“Maybe I did, but I won’t admit it to anyone else. What about it? You could make it easy for me to escape, and no one would ever know. It wouldn’t be the first time it’s happened. Look, I’ll split it two ways with you, if you like. That’s more than a couple of thousand. It’s more than you’re likely to earn in a lifetime in this goddam place.”
“Sorry, Mr Griffin. Let you out, and you’d skip with the money and I’d never see you again. And I’d get the bullet and be out of a job. No, Mr Griffin, I couldn’t take the risk.”
“You’re mad. No one would ever suspect you, and later on you could live on easy street the rest of your life.”
“I’m sorry, Mr Griffin. Would you think to draw me a map of where it’s hidden?”
“And let you find it and clear off with the lot! Oh no, Mr Grant. I’m not as stupid as all that.”
“Well, just as you like. You’re going to hang, so you won’t have any use for the money anyhow.”
Griffin knew when he was beaten.
“All right, then. I’ll draw you a map on condition you send £500 to my sister in Ireland. I’d look for a valise if I were you.”
Assistant Turnkey Grant was in a quandary. Should he, or shouldn’t he? If it was ever found out that he had found the money and kept it, he would most likely find himself behind bars for a good long stretch. But, then again, it was more money than he was ever likely to own. How would he ever be found out? Griffin would soon be dead. No one else need ever know.
“Well,” Griffin said. “What about it? You don’t stand much of a risk, do you, for all you’ll get out of it? Just £500 to my sister and the rest’s yours.”
“All right, Mr Griffin. I’ll take you up on that.”
“Give me your word of honour and I’ll let you have the map.”
“I swear on my honour, Mr Griffin.”
“Then give me a page out of your notebook and a pencil and I’ll do it now.”
Grant watched as he drew a rough sketch of the area near the police camp and Ottley’s. On the back and front he wrote his sister’s address.
“Here you are,” he said, “take it, and may all the devils of hell get you if you don’t keep your promise to my sister.”
Grant took away the map. It didn’t tell him much, and he still felt scared. He made up his mind that he’d tell the head turnkey, Mr Lee, what Griffin had proposed, and see what he had to say.
“Do you think we should go to Elliott and tell him all about it?” Lee asked him.
“No. Not yet. Let’s have a look for it first. You never know Griffin might just be telling the truth.”
“All right. Seeing as we’re both off tonight, what about we go down Ottley’s way and have a look around. Pity he didn’t say more precisely where it was. In a valise, did he say?”
“Yes, but he wouldn’t put his finger on it.”
They spent part of the night down around the Saw Mill Paddock, the creek and lagoon at the back of Ottley’s. They found nothing.
When Grant saw Griffin the next day he tried to get him to spell out exactly where the valise was hidden.
“I’ve told you all I’m going to. If you’re so stupid not to be able to find it from the map I gave you, you don’t deserve it.”
“I don’t believe you, Griffin. I think you’re trying to pull the wool over my eyes.”
“Just as you like, Mr Grant. If you can’t find it someone else will, some day, if it’s not destroyed by then.”
Grant and Lee spent another night out searching. They met with no better luck.
The next day Griffin laughed openly at him.
“Looks like you’ll have to spend the rest of your days here looking after lags like me, doesn’t it, Mr Grant? It would be much easier if you let me slip out. Then we’d split even‑stevens, like I said.”
“Nothing doing, Mr Griffin. You’re going to hang in a day or so. They’re already getting the scaffold ready. You’re guilty. You’ve as good as admitted it, and you deserve what’s coming to you.”
“All right. I’ll admit it to you. I did it, and now I want to make a proper confession.”
“Then why don’t you make it to Elliott or someone like that? Why me?”
“Because you’re straight, see, and will put my confession in just as I tell it to you. Now sit down beside me. I won’t attack you or anything. Just listen carefully. You can get it all down, later on. Promise you’ll hand it to Elliott tomorrow.”
“You said you can trust me. I'm listening.”
That night he wrote, as best he could remember, what Griffin had told him. He took it to Lee.
“What do you think I should do?” he asked.
“Forget about it for now. Nothing can save him.”
The next two days passed. Grant found excuses to keep away from Griffin’s cell. On Monday the execution was to take place. The two visiting clergymen, Reverend Mr Botting and Reverend Mr Smith, found him to be composed and unconcerned. He still proclaimed his innocence. He asked them if he could see Turnkey Grant, but Grant was away for the weekend. He listened to the sounds of the scaffold being constructed. The reverend gentlemen pleaded with him to confess before he went to meet his Maker. He remained adamant.
“I have nothing to confess. As God is my Maker, I am innocent.”
Early on Monday morning, 1 June 1868, he went up the scaffold steps two or three at a time. At the drop he stood rigidly to attention.
“Prisoner Griffin,” the hangman said, “do you have anything to confess?”
Griffin's voice was firm. “No, I have nothing to confess.”
The white cap was placed in position.
“Go on, get it over with. I am ready,” he said. The bolt was drawn and Gold Commissioner and Police Magistrate Thomas John Griffin dropped to his death.
That afternoon Doctor Salmond sat at his desk to write the necessary certificate for the Colonial Secretary.
“I, David Salmond, being the Medical Officer of the Gaol of Rockhampton do hereby declare and certify that I have this day witnessed the execution of Thomas John Griffin, lately convicted and duly sentenced to death at the Circuit Court of Queensland held at Rockhampton on sixteenth day of March A.D. 1868, and I further certify that the said Thomas John Griffin was in pursuance of such sentence ‘hanged by the neck until his body was dead.’
“Given under my hand this first day of June A.D. 1868.
D. Salmond
Medical Officer.”
Griffin's
          body was buried in the Rockhampton cemetery.
Chief
          Turnkey Lee was a witness to the execution. He had added his
          signature as a witness to the formal certificate Sheriff
          Holloran was required to make out. Lee was badly shaken by
          what he had seen. He knew Grant still had Griffin’s
          confession. He knew what they should have done with it.
He also
          knew they should have told everything they knew about the
          hidden money and the map. The sight of Griffin’s body failing
          into emptiness through the trap burned in his mind. He felt he
          couldn’t take the strain any longer. He went to Grant, and
          together they decided to go to the authorities.
They went
          to see Mr Sheehy, the Gaol Governor, and he in turn went to
          inform the Sheriff.
“Mr
          Holloran,” Sheehy said, “I’ve just had information from
          Turnkeys Lee and Grant about a confession Griffin made before
          he died, and also about the stolen escort money.”
Holloran
          was startled.
“How long
          did they have this information, Mr Sheehy?”
“For
          nearly a week before Griffin died.”
“And when
          did they tell you about it?”
“Just now.
          I’ve come round right away to tell you what they told me, and
          give you the confession and the map Griffin gave to Grant.”
He handed
          them over. Sheriff Holloran read the badly written confession
          half‑aloud.
“I have
          the honour to state for the information of the Government that
          the Prisoner Thomas John Griffin made a statement to me to the
          effect that he did commit the murders at the Mackenzie. The
          part relative to the murders was as follows:
“When I
          left Bedford’s I went straight across and was by the track.
          When I was about 20 yards from the camp, Power jumped up and
          without challenge fired. The shot passed through my beard. I
          returned the fire in a crouching position. The shot must have
          entered at the eye. The report woke Cahill who attempted to
          fire but the cap only exploded.
“I fired
          at him and I think it took effect on the stomach, for he
          vomited directly. I walked up, and when I was within about
          five yards he again attempted to bring the pistol to bear on
          me. He had his arm in an upward position. I threw my pistol at
          him, struck it back to his shoulder, and it exploded and thus
          he shot himself, and that is why you may have noticed that I
          always said I never murdered Cahill. I left the camp and
          wandered about for some time. At length resolved to make up
          the fire. Got the Bags and took out the Notes. Destroyed the
          Wrappers; placed Power on the saddle; covered him with the
          blankets; tore a blanket in half; rolled the notes up like a
          swag; placed the pistols and left the Bedford’s. On the road
          down they worked very loose; that was the reason I kept
          Bedford in front. I went to the Club to get the valise to put
          them in.’
“This
          information was made to me by the prisoner, he believing that
          I would be a willing instrument to aid him in escaping or in
          supplying him with poison or a knife. The escape he could see
          was impossible through the constant watch that was kept. When
          all failed he then said that on condition of my remitting to
          his sister the sum of £500 and making the Bank pay full value
          for every note he would disclose to me the whereabouts of the
          valise and the notes.
“He gave
          me the information and I gave the same to the Sheriff.
I have the
          honour to be Sir
Your
          Obedient and Humble Servant Alfred Grant.”
“So,” said
          Holloran, “it seems we have two of a kind. Griffin’s
          confession is, of course, a pack of lies, and Grant’s cover‑up
          for himself is just as bad. Trying to make himself out as a
          goodie to protect his own skin.”
“Seems
          like it to me,” Sheehy answered.
They
          studied the map.
“I wonder
          if Griffin was only pulling their legs with this thing. What
          do you think?” asked Holloran.
“Could be.
          But he has his sister’s address up there in the corner, and
          again on the back.” He read it out.
“Elizabeth
          M. Griffin, Kennelworth Terrace, Rathgar, Dublin, Ireland.”
“Perhaps
          he really did have visions of the poor woman getting the
          money,” said Holloran.
“I wonder
          what she will think when she hears what happened to her
          brother? A shame you know,” Holloran continued. “By all
          accounts he came from a good family. Served with distinction
          at Crimea, too. And now, this. A bad way to end a promising
          career. Just goes to show, doesn't it?”
They took
          the map down to the A.J.S. Bank. Tom Hall studied it
          carefully.
“Not much
          to go on,” he said. “But my good friend Mr Pattison knows
          every twist and turn in the roads about here, and every
          waterhole and nook and cranny as well. If anyone can find it,
          he’s the one. I think we should organise a search party right
          away.”
“What
          about Grant and Lee?”
“I don’t
          think we want them with us, do you?”
“Perhaps
          they are entitled to come. There’s a reward for finding the
          money. Lee mentioned it to me when he gave me the map. If we
          find the valise with the aid of the map, will they be eligible
          for the reward?”
“I should
          think so. You had better let them come. Soon after lunch we’ll
          go down to Ottley’s and have a look around. I'll see if
          Pattison can come.”
They met
          at the bank and set off. They crossed the railway line and
          headed across the Saw Mill Paddock.
“I think
          we ought to split up,” Holloran said to Hall. “What say you
          and Mr Pattison go together, and me and Mr Sheehy and Grant
          can go with Lee. That way we can cover more ground.”
“I think
          somewhere down around Ottley’s would be the likely place,” Tom
          Hall said. “Griffin spent a lot of time there, so I reckon
          that’s where he would have headed. It’s near the camp, too,
          and he’d have known the area around there like the back of his
          hand.”
Grant and
          Lee wandered off in the Saw Mill Paddock on the opposite side
          of the road to the others. They studied their copy of the map
          again, though they already knew it by heart.
“You know,
          Grant,” said Lee suddenly, “that tree he’s got marked near the
          junction at Jones’s place must mean something It’s the only
          tree he’s got marked on the whole sketch.”
They had
          already looked near it for signs of freshly dug dirt They had
          also looked up the hollow logs nearby, but there was nothing.
“I’m going
          to have one more look.” Lee took the slashing knife he had
          brought with him and cleared the surrounding low brush. There
          was nothing. He tapped round the trunk. It sounded solid.
“Well,
          that rules this out,” Lee said. He leaned back against the
          tree and kicked at a large, half‑buried root. As he did, his
          foot fell into a well‑hidden hole between the root and trunk.
It took no
          more than a minute to toss out the loose earth to reveal a
          hollow that ran into the tree trunk just below ground level.
“Mr
          Holloran, Mr Sheehy,” Grant shouted. “We’ve found it,” and he
          held the valise up over his head. Hall and Pattison were also
          soon apprised the search was over.
On the way
          back into town, Grant asked about the reward money.
“You’ll
          get it, all right. Don't worry.”
To
          Pattison he said privately, “If you ask me, I think they knew
          where it was all the time. Hardly half an hour searching, and
          they had it. I don’t trust those two.”
Back at
          the bank, the valise was emptied and the money counted. Taking
          into account the £252 Griffin had paid to the Chinese diggers,
          there was only £18 missing. He had not had much time to enjoy
          the spoils.
Nor did
          Lee and Grant benefit a great deal. They received two things‑
          their £200 reward, and their dismissal from the Government
          service.
The
          Colonial Secretary hoped that the case against Griffin was
          finally closed, but it was not to be.
Before his
          burial, rumours had spread in Rockhampton that Griffin’s body
          was not to be allowed to rest in peace. To thwart any
          desecration of his body, an unusual step was taken. The body
          of a Chinese sailor from a ship in port was buried on top of
          Griffin’s, but even that was not enough to stop the spread of
          rumours. Interference was suspected soon after the grave was
          closed.
On 8 June
          the Colonial Secretary received a telegram:
“Griffin’s
          grave has been disturbed. Subsequent to the burial another
          body was interred in the same grave. The authority of the
          Colonial Secretary is requested for the cemetery board to open
          the grave and ascertain particulars also instructions to
          Government Surveyor to superintend examination.
W. J. Brown,
Justice of the Peace & Chairman Cemetery Board.”
“Permission
          granted,” came back the reply.
The job was soon carried out. The Colonial Secretary grimaced as the next telegram was handed to him on 11 June.
“Griffin’s grave was examined yesterday. Griffin’s head has been removed. Cemetery Board recommends that a Reward be offered by the Government for discovery of perpetrators of outrage.
W. J. Brown Justice of the Peace.”
“Permission
          granted for offer of £20 reward,” was the reply.
Many were
          disgusted that such a price should be placed on any man’s
          head. Others said that every man, even Griffin, had as much
          right to be left in peace as a king or a queen.
No one
          came forward to claim the reward, though there were many who
          strongly suspected that the well‑respected Doctor Callaghan
          was behind the macabre deed. Griffin was such a complex
          character that it was possibly hoped that a phrenological
          study of his skull would further scientific knowledge.
Some time
          later his gold watch was raffled, and at a subsequent auction,
          eager souvenir hunters quickly snapped up his three saddles,
          his uniforms, tufts from his beard, and even lengths of the
          hangman’s rope that had terminated his life.
Since
          then, Griffin has been left to rest in peace.
Only his
          will remained of interest to anyone. The Colonial Secretary
          read the copy forwarded to him:
 
WILL
“This is
          the last will and testament of me Thomas John Augustus Griffin
          of Clermont of Queensland, Police Magistrate. I give, devise
          and bequest all my real estate of whatever description and
          wheresoever situated and also all my leasehold and other
          personal estates and effects whatsoever and wheresoever unto
          and to the use of my sister Elizabeth Margaret Griffin her
          executors administrators and assigns according to the nature
          and tenure thereof 
And I
          appoint William John Brown of Rockhampton in the colony
          aforesaid executor of this my will. 
In witness
          whereof I have herewith set my hand this third day of January
          one thousand eight hundred and sixty five.
Signed
Thomas John
          Griffin.”
The
          Colonial Secretary slowly folded it and put it back in its
          envelope.
“So be it,
          Griffin,” he said, “may your unfortunate soul rest in peace.”
NB.
          Sergeant Julian’s rank was subsequently restored to him.
John
          Francis Power was 25 years old when he died. Like Julian, who
          was from County Kerry, he had come from Ireland.
Patrick
          William Cahill was about 27 years old when he died. He also
          came from Ireland. Power and Cahill had been schoolmates
          before emigrating to Australia. They remained mates to the
          end. Their bodies were buried with full military honours in
          the Rockhampton cemetery and a monument was erected to their
          memory.
 
Hidden
          deep and almost unknown on the eastern side of the tangled
          mountain mass of the Buckland Tableland in Central Queensland
          is a place called Lethbridge's Pocket. Here at the turn of the
          century lived Old Kenniff, as tough and wiry as the mountain
          ponies that came from down Kosciusko way. Only a few stockmen
          knew of the Pocket, but before the end of 1902 the names
          Lethbridge and Kenniff were known throughout Australia.
The
          Kenniff family had drifted to the Northern Rivers district of
          New South Wales and settled near the Clarence River. Old James
          worked at whatever he could get‑ fencing, scrub‑clearing or
          minding cattle ‑ anything to keep his growing family together.
          He was generally respected as a reliable, hard‑working fellow
          who kept clear of the police. Their home was often no more
          than a rough, makeshift lean‑to, little better than a gunyah
          roofed with bark, a tent or even a convenient cave. Old
          Kenniff‑ that was the only name most people knew him by‑ used
          no more than his mark, X, to sign his name.
James, his
          second son, who had somehow managed to reach about fourth
          class at the different bush schools he sometimes attended,
          taught his elder brother Patrick how to do a little better
          than could his father, but that was the extent of their
          literacy.
From
          boyhood the brothers had shown a love of horses, the faster
          the better. When thirteen, Pat stole a good‑looking horse from
          the pound by jumping it over the rails and heading for the
          bush. His father lectured him, and later reluctantly paid the
          £5 fine to the court.
Other
          brushes with the law occurred. As the boys grew up they were
          never short of a pound or two, for clean‑skins were easy to
          pick up and just as easy to dispose of. They were usually
          well-mounted and the police, as well as others on the runs
          round about, looked upon them with suspicion. Finally, James
          was called before the court for “illegally using a horse” and
          given three months with hard labour in Grafton prison.
Pat, surly
          and quarrelsome, was the taller of the two. No one quite knew
          how to take him. One time he would be friendly, good‑natured
          and good company; then for no apparent reason he'd fly into a
          violent temper and threaten everyone in sight with murder.
          Neither of the Kenniffs turned his back on a fight, and if a
          king‑hit helped to settle the matter quickly, so much the
          better, for this was part of the Rafferty's rules of bush
          scrapping.
Pat had
          just turned 24 when both the boys were had up on a serious
          charge of cattle ‑stealing. Pat shouldered the blame and
          shielded his brother.
“Look
          after the Old Man, Mum and the kids while I'm away, Jim,” he
          called, as he was taken from the dock to serve four years
          behind bars. The warders wondered at the well‑behaved prisoner
          who seemed to bear no malice towards anyone.
“A strange
          bloke, Paddy Kenniff,” the turnkeys said.
Meanwhile
          James swore to himself that some day he'd repay his big
          brother for what he had done to keep him out of clink.
By now,
          the Kenniff name was too well known around the Northern
          Rivers. Everything they did was looked upon with suspicion.
          The Old Man made up his mind. When Paddy came home, they'd
          pack up traps and overland some place else, where they'd be
          unknown. Then they could start all over again with a clean
          slate. He had never been on a charge himself, and others felt
          sorry for him.
Besides,
          there were the two younger sons, Thomas and John, aged seven
          and eight, who were beginning to hero‑worship their big
          brothers. The Old Man was afraid they'd follow in their
          footsteps if he didn't do something about it. He talked it
          over with Jimmy, and they decided that Central Queensland,
          where vast new stations had been opened up, offered the best
          opportunities. When they went to see Paddy in gaol, they
          talked it over again, and it was agreed.
Fresh
          Pastures
The first
          25 years of settlement in Australia had seen the white man
          hemmed in by the mountain barrier of the Great Divide. In 1813
          Blaxland, Lawson and Wentworth showed the way through the
          mountains to the seemingly endless plains beyond. Then came
          Hume and Hovell, Sturt and Mitchell, to solve the tantalizing
          mystery of the outlet of the western rivers. Moving north in
          1827, Cunningham showed the way to the Condamine, and opened
          up the riches of the Darling Downs to the squatters who always
          followed close in the footsteps of the explorers. The efforts
          of the Aborigines to hold back the white invader were
          generally futile.
The
          explorers Kennedy and Mitchell traversed the northwestern
          plains of the Maranoa, Barcoo and Warrego rivers and traced
          them to their headwaters in the Divide, where the great
          mountain ranges knotted themselves together to form the
          watershed of the Buckland Tableland. From the south and north
          other great rivers meandered like the tentacles of an octopus
          before joining the Fitzroy River to flow to the Pacific Ocean.
It was
          here, in the foothills of the Great Divide, that the vast
          cattle stations of Babiloora, Baringo, Carnarvon, Mount
          Moffatt and Merivale were established. Across the other side
          of the range was Meteor Downs station, owned for a time by
          William Kelman, who had discovered a pass across the mountains
          to link Meteor Downs with Carnarvon in the west. Travellers by
          way of Kelman's Gap, as it was known, would pass by
          Lethbridge's Creek and Lethbridge's Pocket, secreted deep in
          the mountain range. The area was called after R. C.
          Lethbridge, who ran a property backing onto the ranges between
          Carnarvon station and the growing town of Mitchell.
The
          nearest town to Meteor Downs head station was Springsure, some
          30 miles away. By the 1890s the settlement of this part of
          Queensland was well established, and some of the great
          stations were already being subdivided and newcomers moving
          in.
A few
          months after Paddy's release, Old Kenniff and his two boys
          headed north. It was still early 1891 when they reached
          Springsure and settled down in a bark humpy on a remote part
          of a station unknown to them. Maybe it was part of Meteor
          Downs, but the name didn't matter much, so long as no one
          disturbed them in their far‑off corner.
As well as
          being chief cook and bottle‑washer, the Old Man looked after
          the few cattle they had managed to pick up on the way. There
          was plenty of casual work on the stations for the boys. While
          Paddy was a good stockman, James was a born horseman. Good
          stockmen were always in great demand in a country where white
          labour was in short supply. For a time they accepted the new
          life and were well liked. Their past was not questioned.
When they
          wanted a break from station work, they went kangaroo shooting,
          or snared or shot possums or koalas, for skins were always in
          demand. For added thrills, they turned to horse-breaking, at
          which James excelled.
Life was
          never dull. There were always good horses on the vast runs,
          for station owners prided themselves on the quality of their
          blood stock, particularly at bush race‑meetings. Sometimes the
          top horses escaped and took to the mountains, and were lost in
          the tangled ranges or hidden river valleys and gorges. Here
          the “bloods” mated with heavy draughts that found their way
          into the wilderness.
The
          progeny was a powerful stock horse much in demand, and the
          Kenniffs would round up the pick of these brumbies for James
          to break. A “Jimmy‑Kenniff‑ broken‑in‑horse” brought good
          money, and no one asked too many questions about where it came
          from.
The boys
          were inseparable as they roamed the ranges and scoured the
          concealed watering places where the clean‑skins came to drink.
          There was no way any overseer could keep an eye on
          ever‑expanding mobs. Some of the “lost” cattle turned up at
          mustering time, but others disappeared and were never
          accounted for.
Old
          Kenniff and his boys were happy. If they were ever suspected
          of helping themselves to a few head of cattle or a horse or
          two, they were never accused. They were good workers and James
          was always in demand for breaking in “specials.” As a team,
          the brothers found no difficulty holding their own in any
          company. Money was never a very real problem, for disposing of
          cattle and horses they “came by in the line of their work” was
          easy. Buyers usually asked few questions, particularly as
          animals the Kenniffs had to sell were always at a very
          reasonable price. The Old Man had long since given up pleading
          with his boys to go straight.
After two
          years in the Springsure district the Old Man thought it was
          time to move on again. Their reputation was slowly catching up
          with them, though no one had laid any charges against them.
“It's only
          a matter of time,” he said as they held a council‑of-war
          around the campfire. Paddy and James agreed. They suspected
          there were greener pastures on the other side of the
          mountains, anyway
Trouble
          Brewing
The old
          man and his sons crossed the Great Divide by way of Meteor
          Downs, Lethbridge's Pocket and Kelman's Gap, and then headed
          west to the Upper Warrego. Here, some of the big blocks of
          leased land were being resumed for closer settlement by the
          Government.
To the
          south of Carnarvon and Babiloora they found two blocks of
          about 35 square miles for the going rental of £39 per year.
          They scouted the country, liked what they saw, and decided it
          shouldn't be too difficult to find more stock to add to what
          they had brought with them. They registered their brand of
          K.T.G., but let their licence lapse when they saw the
          prospects of a better block becoming available from a
          similarly resumed section of Carnarvon station. This was a
          rugged area of some 40 square miles known as “Ralph.” The old
          man paid the fee of 15 shillings per square mile and awaited
          the permit to take over.
The New
          Year of 1895 looked full of promise for the Kenniffs, despite
          some strife the two boys had found themselves in towards the
          end of the old year.
They had
          been caught with two racehorses stolen from Lansdowne station.
          They had tampered with the brands with a pocket knife and the
          manager had warned them off, but had refrained from pressing a
          charge. This only made the Kenniffs more arrogant and
          reinforced their belief that others were afraid to dob them in
          for fear of retribution. They again rode the ranges freely,
          making an easy living picking up cattle and horses from here
          and there.
Of course,
          if duffers were caught red‑handed on or near home properties,
          the owners were as likely as not to take the law into their
          own hands rather than report to the police. A stirrup iron
          swinging on a long leather was a terrible weapon, even more
          terrible than a stock whip. There was little likelihood the
          duffer would report such an assault, and he would think twice
          before he returned to the same place for a second dose of the
          same medicine.
Paddy and
          Jimmy, always well mounted and well armed, got away with more
          than most others, not that they had ever, as far as was known,
          drawn a gun‑ fist fights aplenty and much bravado, but not
          guns. Here on their new stamping‑ground they were soon well
          known as far away as Roma, Charleville and Mitchell, and even
          on the eastern side of the Range at Eidsvold.
Now, in
          the New Year, they were waiting to take over Ralph, which was
          surrounded by Carnarvon, Babiloora, and Mount Moffatt to the
          east. The managers of these stations shuddered at the thought
          of having the Kenniffs as neighbours.
Early in
          1895 the boys were caught with two more stolen racehorses. It
          was the opportunity the police were waiting for. Patrick was
          given three years and James two. With the Kenniffs safely out
          of the way on St Helena, the managers on both sides of the
          range heaved a sigh of relief.
The Old
          Man's application for Ralph was knocked back a month after the
          boys were taken away. Thankfully his two younger sons, Thomas
          and John, who were still with him, had kept their noses clean,
          but the family was always under the surveillance of the law.
In March
          1897, when James was released and was back with the family,
          the Old Man again applied for, and was granted, Ralph under
          the normal yearly licence system.
March of
          the next year saw Pat home as well, and they began building up
          their stock on Ralph and some new smaller areas they were
          holding at Babiloora and Augathella. The Kenniffs were on the
          way to questionably lawful prosperity with a reported thousand
          head of cattle, unfortunately mostly at the expense of
          surrounding stations.
Then, to
          their dismay, Paddy fell foul of the law once more. In August
          1899 he was given three years on the lesser charge of
          receiving stolen cheques from a robbery carried out earlier
          that year at Yuelba, some 35 miles east of Roma. There were
          many who believed, however, that he had been framed by the
          police and put away for safe keeping.
In
          December, the family received a further blow. Ralph was taken
          from them when they sought to renew their annual licence. This
          deprived them of their main pasturage. But worse was to follow
          in December 1900, when the Government decided to establish the
          Upper Warrego police station on a square mile block within
          Ralph. From here the police would be able to keep a close eye
          on what the Kenniffs were about on their neighbouring
          holdings. Unless they moved further afield, their cattle
          duffing days seemed at an end.
By
          November 1901 Patrick was again released, and returned home to
          find most things had changed. The family had been forced to
          surrender all their holdings and were continually on the move
          with the small mob of cattle and horses they still retained.
Patrick
          and James were bitter, for they felt that the family had been
          victimized and hounded from their rightful land. Their terms
          behind bars had hardened them even more, despite their good
          behaviour there. They looked upon the Upper Warrego stations
          of Carnarvon, Babiloora and Mount Moffatt as their special
          territory, and they vowed they would make their owners pay for
          the way they had been treated.
The older
          brothers stole the best horses they could lay their hands on,
          armed themselves with Winchesters and Colt revolvers, and set
          about terrorising and bullying the neighbourhood. Back in the
          ranges they knew so well, they were secure. No one knew where
          they would turn up next, for their excellent horses could
          carry them long distances overnight.
Despite
          their criminal record, they retained many friends who looked
          upon them as others had earlier looked upon the Kellys. Many
          felt the Kenniffs had been hounded by the police and blamed
          for duffing committed by others. These friends were ready to
          shelter them and keep them informed of the whereabouts of the
          traps.
At the
          popular bush race‑meetings the Kenniffs prided themselves on
          their choice of horseflesh and were ready to challenge anyone
          for a good wager. They always had money, and so had plenty of
          drinking mates. When they came to town, the coppers kept an
          eye on them, waiting for an excuse to pick them up, but
          somehow they managed to keep clear and within the law as they
          gambled, swopped, bought or sold. As well, the Old Man and his
          younger sons backed them up with unquestioned loyalty, and
          always kept a camp and a feed ready for them whenever they
          needed it. However, many of the station managers feared the
          Kenniffs would one day go too far with their daredevil
          recklessness, and then someone would get hurt.
The Kenniffs Challenged
In 1900
          Carnarvon station, one of the Kenniffs' particular targets,
          came under new management. Albert Christian Dahlke was only 26
          when he was sent by the Collins family from one of their
          Beaudesert holding's to take over. The Dahlke family had
          emigrated from Germany and had eventually settled as very
          respectable pioneers in the Gayndah district. The
          Australian-born children grew to be typical of this country
          even though their hard‑working parents still spoke very broken
          English. Young Albert was described as being strong and
          intelligent. He was known to be a first‑class horseman who
          knew how to manage “rowdy” cattle. As well, he was quite able
          to handle himself when it came to a scrap, not that he ever
          went looking for one. He was the type of manager a place like
          Carnarvon needed, for there was no way that Paddy or Jimmy
          Kenniff could bluff him. He let it be known from the very
          beginning that duffers on his property would not be welcome,
          and that included the Kenniffs. News of Dahlke's arrival soon
          spread and the managers of surrounding stations offered to
          back him up.
The
          Kenniffs accepted the challenge, and let it be known that
          Dahlke would have his work cut out keeping them off any
          property they cared to ride.
With war
          thus declared, Dahlke went out with his stockmen and burnt all
          unauthorised yards on the property. These were usually built
          across narrow, almost inaccessible valleys, so that animals
          could be driven into them and then held until they could be
          disposed of.
But the
          Kenniffs knew the country almost as well as the backs of their
          hands. As one lot of fences were destroyed, they built others.
          The watching station managers waited for a showdown.
Then, at a
          race‑meeting at Babiloora, Paddy found himself up against
          Dahlke, who prided his mare Boadicea as the best in the
          district‑ Paddy took him on, but from the start of the race it
          was obvious that Boadicea was too good. Later, after some
          drinking and urging on by his mates, Paddy found Dahlke and
          accused him of riding a dirty race. The crowd gathered round
          as they shaped up. Paddy was a well‑known exponent of the king
          hit, but Dahlke didn't give him the chance.
“Come on,
          Pat,” yelled Jim, “kill the bastard!”
The
          Kenniff sympathisers urged on their hero, but when it was all
          over, Paddy was a bloodied mess. Dahlke bent over him and
          offered his hand.
“Shake on
          it, Paddy,” he said, without bitterness.
“You
          bastard, Dahlke,” Pat ground out from behind a split lip and
          bloodied teeth. “I'll get you for this. Just see if I don't!”
“Just as
          you like, Paddy. I'll be ready for you any time you wish.” And
          without a second glance at his sorry‑looking opponent, Dahlke
          strode off.
The
          Kenniffs left the race‑meeting and went back to their camp.
          Dahlke had out‑ridden and out‑fought him in front of everyone,
          and he vowed he would never rest until he was square.
It wasn't
          long before Jimmy was hanging around Carnarvon, hoping to
          avenge his brother. Dahlke met him, alone and away from the
          main station, and ordered him off. When Kenniff defied him and
          threatened him with his stirrup iron, Dahlke called his bluff.
“I'll do
          to you the same as I did to your brother if you don't clear
          off, Jimmy,” he told him.
“All
          right, Dahlke,” Jimmy answered, with a string of obscenities,
          “but you haven't seen the last of me yet, not by a long chalk.
          Just you wait and see.”
He turned
          his horse and galloped away.
Within the
          week he was back, this time to be faced by Jos Ryan, head
          stockman on Carnarvon. On a previous occasion when he had
          picked a fight with Ryan on being ordered off the property,
          Ryan had been thrashed. Now he went in fear for his life. When
          Jimmy menaced him with a swinging stirrup iron, he turned and
          galloped off.
“Don't
          forget to tell bloody Dahlke, will you?” Kenniff yelled after
          him. “Tell him Paddy and me'll get him when we're good and
          ready.”
Back at
          the now well‑established Upper Warrego police station, Senior
          Constable George Doyle was in charge of Constable Stephen
          Millard and a black tracker, Sam Johnson.
The
          station, which had three rooms serving as sleeping quarters,
          cell, and kitchen, was on raised stumps. A detached galvanised
          building with a dirt floor was used as a harness room. It was
          a fairly typical outpost police station, and it drew largely
          on nearby homesteads for supplies. Of necessity, the men who
          manned such stations were good horsemen and good bushmen, well
          able to take care of themselves during the long periods when
          they found themselves out of contact with anyone else. It was
          their business to know as many as possible of the whites and
          blacks who worked on the properties. Naturally, Doyle and
          Millard had heard plenty about the Kenniffs.
Some 25 to
          30 miles south of Mount Moffatt homestead was the Merivale
          outstation. The Kenniffs had singled out Merivale for more
          than its fair share of attention, it seemed. Paddy appeared to
          have a belief that most Merivale horses somehow belonged to
          the Kenniffs, and that they had a perfect right to help
          themselves to any they wanted. Early in 1902, Constable Doyle
          had gone to Merivale to apprehend Paddy on a charge of
          horse-stealing.
Paddy
          remained defiantly in his saddle as Doyle rode up.
“Good
          morning, Constable Doyle,” Paddy said pleasantly. “What brings
          you here today?”
“I've got
          a warrant against you, Patrick Kenniff,” Doyle replied, just
          as evenly.
“Now
          that's nice of you, Constable. What for this time?”
“For
          horse‑stealing, Paddy, and that horse you're riding now is one
          of them,” Doyle told him, pointing to the shoulder brand of
          his mount. “That's not your brand, Paddy.”
“I don't
          give a damn what the bloody brand says. This is a Kenniff
          horse. If it's not our brand, then someone must have changed
          it, like we always get accused of doing.”
“Don't be
          stupid, Paddy. You know quite well that's a Merivale horse.”
“Well,
          just try to take him from me, Doyle!”
“All
          right, Paddy, if that's what you want.” Doyle drew his
          revolver. “I'm taking you in, Patrick Kenniff.”
“Like
          bloody hell you are.” In a twinkling, Doyle found himself
          looking down the barrel of Paddy's colt.
“Don't be
          mad, Paddy. Put that thing away before you get yourself into
          worse trouble.”
For a long
          minute they eyed each other.
“I could
          kill you, Doyle,” Paddy said, “but I won't. The Kenniffs
          aren't killers.”
He put
          away his gun and together they rode companionably into
          Mitchell, as if no threats had ever been made.
The
          western towns were reluctant to convict duffers, and in
          particular, the Kenniffs. To no one's surprise, the
          horse‑stealing charge was dropped and a lesser charge of
          travelling stock without a permit was brought against him.
Paddy
          smiled as he handed over his fine.
The next
          day a police horse disappeared from the Mitchell yards.
The
          following month, Doyle received a message from Charleville
          that the two Kenniffs were wanted on a charge of
          horse‑stealing from Springsure. Then another message was
          received. The brothers were back at Merivale, rounding up more
          horses. Soon after, news came in that Sunnyvale, a Merivale
          outstation, had been burned and property stolen. It seemed
          that the Kenniffs were on the warpath with a vengeance
Lethbridge's Pocket
On Good
          Friday, 28 March 1902, Senior Constable Doyle left the Upper
          Warrego police station with Sam Johnson, the black tracker,
          and Albert Dahlke, who had called at the station the day
          before and stayed the night.
Doyle rode
          a black police horse called George. On the front right‑hand
          side of the saddle, he housed his police issue Webley revolver
          with five cartridges in the chamber. In his ammunition belt he
          carried five spare rounds. As usual he wore his cabbage-tree
          hat, bound with leather, and his old, faded, worse‑for‑wear
          black serge coat. He wore a light‑coloured tie with the white
          Oxford shirt with a red stripe. Its long sleeves were held up
          with two armbands made of twisted wool. Two cylindrical metal
          clasps secured the ends of the arm bands. His regular issue
          khaki canton moleskins showed signs of long hours in the
          saddle. Low on the heels of his elastic‑sided boots were the
          police type of short‑necked spurs. On his ring finger, he wore
          a heavy, plain gold ring. This was his usual working apparel.
“See you
          on Wednesday, Steve,” he told Constable Millard as he swung
          himself into the saddle. “Don't leave the station unattended
          till I get back.”
Dahlke
          rode Boadicea with ease as they set off at a relaxed canter.
          Sam Johnson had always had an eye for Mr Dahlke. He wished his
          old chestnut plug, Tommy Dodd, was a bit more like Boadicea.
          The bay packhorse, Dandy Pat, carried leather pack-bags
          fastened with a leather surcingle which flapped as they
          jogtrotted behind, heading down towards the horse‑paddock
          gate. As he brought up the rear, he admired Mr Dahlke's
          straight back and easy seat. He looked like a soldier, the way
          he rode with his coat buttoned correctly over faded khaki
          trousers. Sam wondered why he wore two long bouquet pins, with
          glassy bead heads, in the lapel of his coat. Only his
          broad‑brimmed, high‑crowned cabbage‑tree hat with the fine
          metal chin strap with long links, looked out of place.
Where
          Doyle had short‑necked spurs, Sam observed that Mr Dahlke's
          were long‑necked, with bigger, sharper rowels. He never
          carried a gun, but his long stock-whip with the plaited
          leather handle was a weapon no one would like to face at close
          range.
Sam
          continued to jog along at the rear with the packhorse.
It didn't
          enter Constable Doyle's head that there was anything wrong in
          his taking Dahlke, a civilian, with him to apprehend the
          Kenniffs, though he knew there was much animosity between
          them. Dahlke was unarmed, anyway, but he would still be a good
          man to have with him if there was trouble. The Kenniffs had
          only once offered any resistance to arrest and Doyle didn't
          think it would be any different this time. Still, since Paddy
          had come home the last time the two boys had been in strife
          over and over again, and they appeared more arrogant and
          resentful than ever.
But Doyle
          hadn't heard of the brush that had taken place between the
          Kenniffs and Ryan the night before, or he might have thought
          better of taking Dahlke along with him, and Dahlke himself
          might have been more than concerned.
Jos Ryan
          would later relate the episode in a sworn statement in court:
“I am the
          head stockman at Carnarvon Station. I was at the station on
          Good Friday night last. Mr Dahlke had gone to Ralph Police
          Station the previous evening and had not returned. About 7.30
          p.m. I was standing at the blacksmith shop near the station
          when Thomas Kenniff walked up to me from the direction of the
          creek and said, ‘Is Mr Dahlke home?’ I replied, ‘No, but he
          will be back tonight.’ I always said this to the Kenniffs if
          they enquired for him when absent, even though I knew he was
          not returning for days. He said, ‘I want a little tobacco.’ I
          gave him two sticks of tobacco and he walked away. About
          twenty minutes afterwards, I was sitting at supper in the
          kitchen when I heard James Kenniffs voice asking Mrs McCann,
          who was sitting near the door, for food. I got up from the
          table and went to the door and saw the three Kenniffs, Paddy,
          James and Tom standing on
the
          kitchen veranda close together and three saddle horses hanging
          at the horse rail close by.
“James
          said, ‘Where is Dahlke?’ I replied he was out, but would come
          back tonight. He said ‘What bloody yarn have you been spinning
          about Dahlke giving me a hiding?’ I said, ‘I have been
          spinning no yarns about you.’ He said, ‘Yes, you have,’ and
          becoming very aggressive said, ‘We came tonight to meet you
          and Dahlke together to give you a bloody hiding.’ Just then
          James made a rush with his clenched fist, striking at my face,
          which he missed. I received the blow on my shoulder. He then
          stood back and said, ‘Dahlke will be home tonight and we will
          see both you buggers in the morning.’ Then they turned to go
          away when Paddy said, holding a revolver in his hand,
          ‘Whatever we do to Dahlke we will bloody well do to you.’ Then
          they went to the horses and rode away.”
Now,
          unknowing of this incident, Doyle, Dahlke and Sam Johnson rode
          to Carnarvon station and then on to Mount Moffatt, where they
          stayed the night. They told Charlie Tom, who was in charge of
          Mount Moffatt, that they were out to bring in the Kenniffs,
          and asked whether he had seen them.
“No, but I
          think I can help you,” he said. “One of my stockmen told me he
          saw fresh tracks of five horses down near Western Branch. They
          seemed to be heading north towards Marlong and Kelman's Gap.”
Doyle
          nodded to Dahlke.
“That'll
          be them,” he said, “heading for Lethbridge's Pocket, I
          reckon.”
On
          Saturday morning they rode on, with Charlie Tom guiding them,
          to the place where the tracks had been seen on Western Branch.
          The tracks were still easy to pick up.
Tom left
          them there and headed back to Mount Moffatt.
Sam had
          little trouble following the tracks, for no effort had been
          made to hide them by brushing them with branches. They camped
          that night just west of the range on Marlong Creek, so that
          they would be able to cover the last 6 miles to the Pocket
          first thing in the morning.
Doyle had
          not previously been to Lethbridge's Pocket, but Dahlke had,
          several times, and knew well the lay of the land. So did Sam.
Early on
          Easter Sunday morning they moved on, following the
          bridle‑track over the range. Then they began riding down the
          lightly timbered hillside, which was covered here and there
          with patches of dogwood scrub. At this time of the year
          Lethbridge's Creek, which meandered through the valley, was
          little more than a number of drying waterholes. The few
          showers that had fallen were patchy and thin.
What
          happened next is best conveyed by Sam's sworn evidence, also
          later produced in court:
“I went
          first leading the packhorse and Doyle and Dahlke came along
          close together. We went about six miles like that and then we
          saw the Kenniffs. I saw them first. They were Tom Kenniff, Pat
          Kenniff and James Kenniff‑ the young fellow, not the old man.
          They were coming on, walking their horses back towards us. I
          saw them and I pulled up and said to Doyle, ‘There they come.’
“Doyle was
          just behind me. I let the packhorse go. Doyle raced after the
          Kenniffs, who turned round and raced away. Dahlke went after
          them too. Tom Kenniff and Pat Kenniff went together one way
          and Jim Kenniff went another way. Doyle and Dahlke raced after
          Jim. I galloped a little way after Tom and Pat, and then I
          turned around and came back to Doyle and Dahlke. I rode right
          up to them. Dahlke was on his horse holding Jim Kenniffs horse
          by the rein of the bridle. Jim Kenniff was on his horse and
          Doyle was pulling him off.
“When
          Doyle had pulled Jim off his horse, Doyle said to me ‘Go back
          and get the packhorse.’ The handcuffs were in the pack.
“From
          where the packhorse was, I was out of sight of Doyle and
          Dahlke and Jim Kenniff. There were too many trees for me to
          see them. Before I got to the packhorse I heard one shot
          fired. When I got to the packhorse, I heard another shot
          fired. I caught the packhorse. After I caught him I heard
          three more shots, five shots altogether. They were all loud
          shots, none louder than any other. I know Mr Doyle's revolver
          that he had with him that day was in his pouch. I did not
          think the shots came from Doyle's revolver.
“After I
          heard the shots I continued to lead the packhorse. I saw Jim
          Kenniff and Pat Kenniff coming towards me riding on horseback.
          They were coming fast, galloping.
“They did
          not sing out to me. I let go of the halter of the packhorse
          when I saw them coming and I cleared. I cleared because I
          could not see Doyle or Dahlke. I have never seen them since.
          After I got through the scrub I got to where Burke was working
          at a place called Pump Hole. I told Burke, ‘I think Doyle and
          Dahlke got shot,’ and I asked him to come with me.
“When we
          got near the place I saw Doyle's horse and the packhorse. I
          saw them before we got there. Burke said to me, ‘Are you
          frightened to go up there and I said, ‘I am frightened a
          little bit.’ Burke said, ‘You stop here and I'll go up and
          see,’ and I stopped. He went on and came back in a little
          while and brought my packhorse and Dahlke's horse. I looked at
          Dahlke's saddle and saw there was a lot of blood on the front
          of it. It was fresh blood.
The
          pack‑bags were not on the pack when Burke brought the
          packhorse to me. Burke told me he saw the pack‑bags on the
          ground.
“I was
          close to Jim Kenniff that day when Doyle had him. He had a red
          necktie and he had a coat. The coat was grey and he had on
          beaver moleskin trousers.
“I stopped
          there when Burke brought the horses to me and Burke went back
          a second time to see if he could see Dahlke or Doyle. Burke
          did not stay there very long that time and he came back to me.
          He said he saw a hat there but couldn't find Dahlke or Doyle.
“We then
          went to Marlong and took the horses. When we got to Marlong,
          Burke left me. I went to Mount Moffatt and took the horses
          with me. When I got to Mount Moffatt, I told Mr Tom I thought
          Dahlke and Doyle had got shot and told him all about it and
          showed him Dahlke's saddle.
“Mr Tom
          and I started again that night for Mitchell and I took Mr
          Dahlke's mare and saddle and Doyle's packhorse with me. I made
          a statement at Mitchell to Chief Inspector Douglas. It was
          read to me and I made my mark on it.
“I had
          been twice before to the place where Doyle and Dahlke and I
          met Pat, Jim and Tom Kenniff. I call the place Lethbridge's
          Pocket 
Signed
Sam (X His
          Mark) Johnson.”
When Burke
          left Sam at Marlong he hurried to Carnarvon station, hoping
          somehow that Doyle and Dahlke may have escaped. It was late
          when he got there.
 
“Have you
          seen the boss?” he called to Jos Ryan.
“Not since
          he left here to go to see Doyle at the station. Why?”
“I think
          he's been shot by the Kenniffs up at Lethbridge's.”
“My God,”
          Ryan started to say, but Burke cut him off.
“And Doyle
          too. They must have got the two of them.” He quickly told Ryan
          what he thought had happened.
Without
          wasting time, Jos Ryan caught his horse and set off rapidly
          into the night for the police station 12 miles away.
Millard
          was in a quandary when Ryan arrived, for Doyle had told him he
          wouldn't be back until Wednesday and that he wasn't to leave
          the station unattended. Besides, there weren't any police
          horses on hand, so it was not until Monday morning that he
          borrowed a horse and rode over to Carnarvon to find out if
          there was any further news. Mrs McCann told him that Burke had
          gone back to the Pump Hole, about 9 miles east towards
          Lethbridge's, so Millard again returned to the police station.
In his
          evidence before the Court in Rockhampton Burke in turn related
          what had happened when he went back to Lethbridge's Pocket:
“I stayed
          at Carnarvon a couple of hours and then went back to the Pump
          Hole. Tapp and Lee, who were two travellers on the road, had
          camped at the Pump Hole and were still there. They had come in
          by the head of Meteor Creek and would have passed Lethbridge's
          Pocket about 8 miles away on the Sunday morning, but they
          didn't hear any shots. I told them what happened and when I
          told them I was going back in the morning, Tapp said he would
          come with me if I got him a horse. This was Tuesday, 1 April.
“When I
          got there I searched around with Tapp for a couple of hours.
          We were about 200 yards apart when Tapp whistled to me. I went
          down to him and he showed me where three fires had been. He
          showed me where there was clotted blood alongside one of the
          fires. I looked around and found two pairs of spurs at the
          foot of a tree near the fire. I recognised the spurs as
          belonging to Constable Doyle and Mr Dahlke. There was no sign
          of the pack‑bags and the hat which I had seen on Sunday but
          there were some marks where the pack‑bags had been dragged
          along the
ground.
          About 90 yards away I could see where a big log had been
          burnt. Parts of it were still burning. The log appeared to be
          about 4 feet round. Judging from the stump, if the log was
          hollow, it would have been big enough to put a body in. We did
          not find anything else about there, only where a fire had been
          made as if somebody had camped there.
“We then
          went back to the Pump Hole and on Wednesday I went to
          Carnarvon and Constable Millard joined me. On Thursday we went
          back to Lethbridge's and I showed him everything. After dinner
          Millard asked me to take him down to where Sam said Old
          Kenniff was camped. We went about a mile and a half and found
          Constable Doyle's horse, George, with the saddle still on and
          the two pack‑bags which I had seen beside the track on Sunday.
          Constable Millard examined everything in my presence.”
In his
          evidence, Millard described this examination, but it was Dr
          Voss, a medical practitioner who also later examined the
          packs, who gave the full, horrific details:
“The
          pack‑bags were full of ashes, and on examining these I have
          sorted out various fragments of human skull and vertebrae. One
          portion was charred by the fire and the flesh was still
          adhering to it. There were portions of bones of the palm and
          fingers and a number of broken teeth. There were buttons, a
          piece of a stud, two peculiar pins and metal rings which were
          a pair.
“From my
          examination of the body portions, thickness and size and state
          of the teeth, I concluded they were fully grown males. I am
          unable to say the cause of death of the men, but they were
          subject to a great deal of heat and a good deal of force. The
          breaking of the bones could quite readily have been effected
          by such an implement as this stone on exhibit.”
Pursuit
Immediately
          Sam Johnson's story was told, the search was on for the
          Kenniffs.
Senior
          Sergeant Rody Byrne of Toowoomba was already on the way to
          Merivale after the reported burning of the outhouse and the
          theft of the horses. Immediately he set off for Springsure,
          which he knew was one of the favourite stamping grounds of the
          wanted men. He felt sure they would return to their old haunts
          to recoup before going on the rampage again. Some 20 miles
          from Springsure, at Uraway Springs, he caught up with Old
          Kenniff and the two younger boys, Thomas and John. He took
          them in on charges of horse‑stealing and of having in their
          possession stolen goods from the raid on Sunnyvale. There was
          no sign of Paddy or Jim, and the others denied having seen
          them for quite a while.
Soon
          stories began to drift in as to the fugitives' whereabouts.
          They had left Springsure and the Upper Warrego‑Maranoa
          districts and had taken to the fastness and security of the
          Great Dividing Range with its hidden valleys and multitude of
          unknown caves. Always there were remote station shelters and
          “friends,” afraid to be otherwise, who offered them food and
          said nothing about their visits.
At
          Chinchilla they raided an outstation, expecting to find
          provisions, but the manager had taken the precaution, as had
          most others, of removing all stores. As arrogant as ever, the
          Kenniffs scrawled an obscene note and added, “We'll be back.
          Remember Dahlke ‑ K.”
They then
          holed up in the rugged Bunya Mountains and, with little help
          from the terrified settlers, the police were at their wits'
          end to find them.
The
          country the Kenniffs had to roam was too great for any force
          to patrol with effectiveness, so the police asked the
          Government to offer a substantial reward. A supplement to the
          Queensland Government Gazette of 19 April 1902 read:
“His
          Excellency the Governor, with the advice of the Executive
          Council, has been pleased to direct that a Reward of £1000 be
          paid for information that will lead to the capture of the
          murderers of the two persons whose remains, found at Carnarvon
          on 4 April 1902, are believed to be those of Constable George
          Doyle and Albert C. Dahlke, who were last seen alive at or
          near Carnarvon on Sunday, the 30 March 1902, when in pursuance
          of his duty, the said Constable George Doyle, accompanied by
          the said Albert C. Dahlke, was in sight of and in immediate,
          pursuit of Patrick Kenniff and James Kenniff who are now
          charged on suspicion of murdering the aforesaid men, and who
          were in the company of Thomas Kenniff, who has since been
          arrested. His Excellency, with the advice aforesaid, has been
          further pleased to direct that a pardon be granted to any
          person concerned in the crime, not being the principal
          offender, who may give such information.”
The police
          now pounced on anyone suspected of aiding the Kenniffs in any
          way. Some were taken in under some pretext of aiding and
          abetting, whilst others were harassed so much that they found
          it more comfortable to temporarily leave the district.
Still no
          one was willing to come forward with information.
Close to
          the southern slopes of the Carnarvon Range was Westgrove
          station, partly watered by Hutton Creek. On this creek was
          camped a man with about 15 head of horses. Acting on a tip,
          Senior Sergeant Byrne kept him under surveillance. When he
          finally departed, the police noticed that he had two fewer
          horses than he had had originally. They suspected that the
          Kenniffs might be about to come in for a change of mount.
Byrne
          decided that, at dawn next morning, they would make a thorough
          search of the surrounding scrub. In extended line they
          advanced stealthily. It was arranged that on a given signal
          from Byrne, a single shot, the party would rush the campsite.
          A shot from the direction of the campsite broke the crisp,
          pre‑dawn air. The party broke cover and rushed forward to find
          tethered to some trees, two saddled horses and a packhorse,
          fully laden as for a long trip.
Disappearing
          on foot into the heavy undergrowth were the two Kenniffs. Such
          was the haste of their departure that they had left behind the
          Winchester and Colt, ammunition, saddles, bridles, a daily
          newspaper and food including fresh bread and butter.
As well as
          the three tethered horses there was a fourth, in its death
          throes. The shot that had despatched it had been fired by one
          of the Kenniffs. As they were preparing to break camp it
          seemed they had found that one of the horses was lame, and
          rather than leave it wandering around to cause suspicion, they
          had shot it. It was this shot that brought the rush on the
          camp 
The friend
          who had supplied the horses was soon picked up and charged.
No one
          imagined that Paddy and Jim would remain long un-mounted. At
          Baffle Creek, a tributary of the Dawson some 8 miles from
          where they had so narrowly escaped capture the day before,
          they carried out a successful raid. When the station cook went
          at daylight to prepare breakfast, he discovered his entire
          stock of cooked food had disappeared. Flour, tea and sugar
          were also gone and the cupboard was bare. Later it was found
          that the saddles of the manager and head stockman were
          missing, along with a pack‑saddle, a rifle and three horses.
It seemed
          strange that no one at the station had seen or heard a thing
          that night. Not even the station dogs had stirred. The
          Kenniffs were once again cook‑a‑hoop and in full flight.
Luck
          continued to run with the boys as they once again moved freely
          from station to station, helping themselves to horses and food
          as they needed. Managers and stockmen armed themselves, and
          every effort was made to leave as few provisions and as little
          equipment as possible at outstations. Jos Ryan, who had been
          beaten up more than once by the Kenniffs, was taken into safe
          custody by the police. A modest army of some 60 police were
          out on the hunt, but still the brothers eluded capture.
June came,
          and they continued leading the police a merry dance. As the
          police continued to hound anyone who was not cooperative, the
          Kenniffs found their circle of trusted friends diminishing.
          Living in poor shelters in the mountains in May and June they
          found that the nights were bitterly cold, and there were few
          opportunities to partake of warmth or sustaining food. The
          long dry spell continued, and good grass to keep the horses in
          top condition was difficult to find. The police were confident
          that soon their quarry would be forced from their lair.
Then news
          was leaked that the Kenniffs had forwarded a sum of money to a
          storekeeper in Mitchell to pay for provisions which they
          planned to pick up later. All the same, no one expected they
          would be stupid enough to come into a town bristling with
          police.
Late one
          evening, however, there was a knock on the door of the store,
          and when the storekeeper's sister answered the call there they
          were.
“Where's
          George?” Paddy asked.
“He's not
          home,” the frightened girl told him.
“Where is
          he? He knew we were coming, didn't he?”
“Yes, Mr
          Kenniff. He's been waiting, like you said. He's just gone out,
          but he'll be back later.”
“He better
          be! You tell him Paddy and Jim called. We'll be back later,
          and next time, if he knows what's good for him, he better be
          in. A word of this to the traps, and you and George'll end up
          like Doyle and Dahlke. You tell him that.”
Then they
          turned, and, unhurried, walked back down the street to lose
          themselves in the scrub just out of town.
The poor
          girl was too terrified to say a word to anyone of what had
          happened.
At
          midnight, they were back.
“Where's
          George?” Paddy demanded again.
“He hasn't
          come home yet. He said he would. I don't know what has
          happened to him,” she stammered.
The two
          went inside, looked around, and put some food in a bag. Before
          they left Paddy said, “You tell George we'll be back in a few
          days and he better have everything packed like we ordered and
          paid for, if he knows what's good for him!”
Two nights
          later, just before dawn, they returned. Jim remained out of
          sight holding the horses while Paddy moved across the deserted
          street towards the back door. Jim saw a shadow move.
“Quick,
          Pat,” he yelled. “The traps!”
Before a
          shot could be fired, the two Kenniffs were on their horses and
          spurring away to cross the bridge a short distance out of
          town. Pat's horse crashed through a fence recently erected
          across an old track, but they managed to make good their
          escape.
For some
          reason best known to themselves, the police who had set the
          trap had no horses on hand to take up an immediate chase More
          horses disappeared from Morven, about 50 miles to the west,
          and from Mungallala, back along the road to Mitchell. By now
          the search party had taken on the proportions of a small army,
          with Sub‑Inspectors Dillon and Malone, Senior‑Sergeant Byrne,
          Sergeants Portley and Lane, Acting Sergeants Nixon, McCulkin,
          King and Bell, 43 constables and 16 black trackers. There were
          also extra police stationed at Morven, Augathella, Tambo,
          Rolleston, Bauhinia, Banana, Taroom, Miles and Yuelba. The
          whole area between Mount Hutton and Augathella was under close
          scrutiny.
Two more
          abandoned horses, obviously hard‑ridden, were found wandering
          in a dry creek bed about 9 miles from Mitchell.
A report
          came in suggesting that the Kenniffs might be hiding in an
          abandoned hut near Back Creek about 6 miles out of town. The
          police had to be careful how they approached the wanted men,
          for they had so often vanished at the slightest warning.
A farmer,
          Mr Eaton, from near Back Creek, reported a bag of wheat
          stolen. On investigation, tracks of two unshod horses were
          found leading from the grain shed to a thick patch of brigalow
          scrub not far away, where the bag had been broken open and two
          horses allowed to feed.
The next
          day Malone set up a plan. At 3.20 a.m. three policemen,
          Meston, Scanlon and Cramb, with trackers Rankin and Bundi
          Jack, left Mitchell to search an area near the Bottle Tree
          Gate on the St George road, about 6 miles south of town. At
          daylight Meston had them on the tracks he had seen the day
          before The trackers led the way across stony ground where
          tracking was difficult, so the party dismounted and proceeded
          on foot.
They found
          a deserted camp and the place where the horses had been fed.
          The going was difficult with prickly pear, scattered brigalow
          and sandalwood logs.
Constable
          Cramb crept towards the crest of a low stony ridge and saw the
          two Kenniffs camped not more than 40 yards away. The police
          removed their boots and silently approached the top of the
          ridge, ready to make their final rush.
Paddy and
          Jim were preparing to break camp when one of the tethered
          horses sniffed the air and turned its head towards the crest.
          Paddy nudged his brother and pointed to the horse. They had
          lived their lives among horses and were sensitive to their
          every move.
Paddy
          dropped on his belly and crawled towards the top of the rise
          in the direction indicated by the sniffing horse. Carefully he
          raised his head from behind a log. Not more than 30 yards away
          he saw them. He dropped his head and, crouching low, ran back
          down the slope. But not before he had been seen.
“Quick,
          Jim,” he yelled. “Bloody traps!”
Before
          they had time to reach their mounts, Constable Cramb fired and
          brought down the two saddled horses. Jim snatched up two
          loaded rifles and made off through a fence towards the
          sandalwood scrub. Pat had the cartridge bandolier and had
          raced about 250 yards when he tripped and fell over a hidden
          log. Scanlon was close behind.
“Stop, or
          we'll shoot!” the Kenniffs heard from different directions
          and, as they continued to flee, shots rang out. Pat stopped,
          faced his hunters, and threw up his hands. Constables Tasker
          and Cramb kept him covered as they approached. Then they
          snapped on the handcuffs and the first of the Kenniffs was at
          last out of action. Jim had disappeared.
Meston and
          Scanlon searched the scrub and undergrowth for about half an
          hour without sighting their man. Soon after, Tasker and Cramb
          saw him doubling back towards them and Paddy from about 70 or
          80 yards away.
Tasker
          called, “In the name of the law, stop, Jim Kenniff.”
“Come and
          get me,” he yelled as he turned and headed back into the
          scrub.
Cramb
          opened fire, but Jim kept running and was soon out of sight.
          Meston and Scanlon, attracted by the shots, also came running,
          but they took up the hunt again with no better luck than
          before. Jim had again vanished.
The party,
          with their captive, then returned to the Kenniff camp and
          found four horses, two of which were dead, two loaded Colt
          revolvers, one and a half bags of wheat, 25 pounds of flour,
          some tea and sugar, a billy can, a plucked fowl, some fresh
          johnny cakes and a lot of clothing.
They then
          headed for Mitchell, and had gone about 2 miles when they saw
          Jim about a quarter of a mile away running along the side of
          the road. Tasker and Cramb set off in pursuit and got within
          100 yards of him. Cramb fired at him again. Jim bounded off
          into the scrub where the going was more difficult for the
          horses. Shortly afterwards he appeared again by the roadside.
“We've got
          Paddy,” Cramb called. “Give yourself up, Jim.”
“I'll
          surrender if Paddy's not shot.”
“Paddy's
          all right. Surrender, and nothing will happen to either of
          you.”
“Well,
          bring him out where I can see him,” Jim Kenniff called back.
They led
          him to a clear spot where he could be seen
“You all
          right, Paddy?” Jim yelled.
“Yes, I'm
          all right,” his brother called back.
Tasker,
          without any gun in his hands, rode slowly towards Jim.
“Throw
          down your guns, Jimmy. Don't make it any worse for yourself.
          We've got Paddy, so it's all up for you. Throw them down and
          no harm will be done to you.”
Desperately,
          Jim looked towards his brother and made to move towards him
          with guns half‑raised. Then he stopped, tossed both his rifles
          aside, and slowly raised his arms above his head.
Paddy
          watched as the cuffs were sprung on his brother's wrists
The party
          then made its way down the Mitchell road with the two Kenniffs
          side by side, a length of chain linking one to the other.
The long
          hunt for the killers of Senior Sergeant Doyle, police officer
          at the Upper Warrego police station, and Albert Christian
          Dahlke, manager of Carnarvon station, was over. It was now 16
          June 1902.
Most
          observers thought the outcome of their trial a foregone
          conclusion because so much circumstantial evidence had been
          gathered against them since the murders had taken place on
          Easter Sunday morning, 30 March, two and a half month before.
The Trial
His
          Worship, Mr G. Murray, Police Magistrate of Mitchell, along
          with a panel of Justices of the Peace, determined after a long
          hearing that there was a charge for the Kenniffs to face.
As the
          murders had been committed in the Central Queensland Police
          District, the trial was to take place in Rockhampton, before
          Mr Justice Virgil Power.
During
          this period of Australian history there appears to have been a
          strong wave of sympathy towards wrongdoers. In many cases
          where evidence weighed heavily against the accused, the jury
          inexplicably brought in a verdict of “not guilty.” This
          applied particularly to western towns, where the courts often
          found juries most reluctant to convict.
There had
          always been a great deal of sympathy shown towards the
          Kenniffs. When they were brought by the Western Mail to
          Brisbane a large crowd gathered at the station to meet them ‑
          some out of curiosity, many to make a vociferous appeal on
          their behalf. Already petitions had been signed against use of
          the circumstantial evidence intended by the police.
As the
          police did not want a demonstration at Central Roma Street
          station, the prisoners were taken from the train at Milton,
          one stop from the city, from whence they were driven under
          tight security to Boggo Road Gaol. A fortunate spectator who
          happened to be at Milton wrote:
“Pat
          Kenniff, the elder brother, is taller by nearly half a head
          than the other. His beard, whilst not being cut right off, has
          been considerably trimmed, but even at that he looks very much
          like the police photos. His hair, short cropped, is turning
          grey, and his beard also has streaks of white. Jimmy is
          younger, much shorter, and more inclined to be a nuggety sort
          of man. He was minus a beard. On the way from the platform the
          elder brother concerned himself less at the curious glances of
          the public than the work of keeping in step, and his eyes were
          fixed on his feet most of the time. Jimmy on the other hand
          looked about him more and several times on the way down the
          platform cast his eyes up at the curious passengers on the
          train.”
The
          prisoners came from Mitchell in the charge of Sergeant Lane,
          who had with him Constables Scanlon, Meston and Cramb.
Old
          Kenniff, James Senior, and Thomas and John came up for trial
          in Rockhampton on two charges- the first of stealing a horse
          which was in their possession when they were picked up at
          Uraway Springs after the events of Easter Sunday. The horse
          was one of those stolen from Merivale. The evidence was
          convincing, but they jury brought in a verdict of not guilty
          of stealing, although they found Thomas guilty of a lesser
          charge of receiving,
The second
          charge was stealing a pack-saddle, a stock whip, a halter and
          a surcingle which they also had in their possession, but two
          jurors failed to agree and the Crown was again defeated, much
          to the glee of the pro-Kenniff sympathisers.
To counter
          this anti-establishment mood, the Commissioner of Police
          requested that a special jury be sworn in from 72 jurors.
          Special juries, by law, were drawn from a select group of
          professional men such accountants, brokers, engineers,
          architects and merchants. This excluded those whom the Crown
          might consider antagonistic to law and order. Besides, they
          argued, the evidence to be presented would be of a technical
          nature, based largely on circumstantial evidence, that was
          beyond the comprehension of the ordinary working man.
There was
          also a move to have the case heard in Roma. Understandably
          this was soon ruled out, for no Roma jury would have convicted
          the Kenniffs either.
Mr.
          McGrath, a Rockhampton solicitor, agreed to appear for the
          defence, while a Mr. Kingsbury was the Crown Prosecutor.
          Before the case had proceeded far, however, the defence
          claimed that through a misunderstanding they were unable to
          produce a key witness, named McIntosh, who could swear that
          Old Kenniff, Tom and John were at Emerald station miles from
          Lethbridge’s Pocket at the time of the crime.
As the
          Kenniffs were all in gaol the police had made no effort to
          locate McIntosh, whom they knew well enough. Without McIntosh,
          the Kenniffs' defence would be weakened considerably. However,
          Mr McGrath also claimed that as there was no evidence to prove
          Doyle and Dahlke were dead, there was no charge for the
          Kenniffs to face.
Doyle's
          father had previously filed a petition for leave to administer
          his son's estate. Had he been successful, this would have been
          used as evidence that his son was dead. After lengthy legal
          argument, it was ruled that the appeal should be held over
          until after the trial.
With a
          long delay facing the court until the vital defence witness,
          McIntosh, was found, the trial was re‑scheduled to come up at
          a later date before Chief Justice Sir Samuel Griffith.
Again Mr
          McGrath appeared for the Kenniffs, this time with Mr E. Lilley
          for the Crown.
The Chief
          Justice ruled that the defendants should be tried for each
          murder separately, and the Crown decided it was desirable that
          the murder of police officer Constable George Doyle should be
          dealt with first. Griffith made it known that, under existing
          law, both men would have to be found guilty if it was proven
          that they had acted together with a common intention, even
          though only one of them had actually committed the crime.
In his
          opening address Lilley went over the events leading up to the
          gruesome event at Lethbridge's Pocket, and then gave his
          version of what had happened.
“It is for
          the jury to say whether, when James Kenniff was standing under
          arrest by Constable Doyle, Patrick Kenniff rode round a little
          hill, and Dahlke, thinking Doyle equal to James Kenniff, had
          ridden to meet Pat Kenniff, that Pat had shot Dahlke on his
          horse. Doyle, then seeing Dahlke in distress, had run to his
          help, and as he did was fired at by Pat Kenniff, and missed,
          and was again fired at and done to death by one of the men.
          What the first fires were lighted for he did not know. They
          had then taken the murdered men in the fly of a tent‑ which
          Doyle and Dahlke had brought with them‑ and left the pack
          horse in the creek. Taking their burden to the rock, they must
          have cut their victims to piecemeal, otherwise they could not
          have been so consumed by fire. Next, they had scraped up and
          swept all the charred remains into the pack‑bags, and started
          off with their ghastly burden.
They could
          not have chosen a worse horse than George, the police mount,
          for it was flighty and restless. He had evidently broken away
          from them in the dark, and they had been too frightened to go
          back to recover him, knowing that the police would be scouring
          the country. If the prisoners, on 20 March 1902, were engaged
          in common design to resist arrest, and either of them was
          armed, to the knowledge of the other, for the purpose of
          carrying out a common design of resisting arrest, and one of
          them‑ it was immaterial for the jury to say which‑ to resist
          his own arrest, or to enable the other to escape, or resist
          arrest, shot either Doyle or Dahlke, they were both guilty of
          murder.”
When
          tracker Sam Johnson concluded his evidence, McGrath took up
          the cross examination in defence of the Kenniffs.
| McGrath: | When
                  did you last see Jim Kenniff? | 
| Sam: | Racing
                  towards me at Lethbridge's Pocket. | 
| McGrath: | How
                  far were the Kenniffs away then? | 
| Sam: | About
                  100 yards. | 
| McGrath: | What
                  was the first thing you did? | 
| Sam: | I
                  pulled up the horses and walked a bit. | 
| McGrath: | How
                  far? | 
| Sam: | About
                  10 yards. | 
| McGrath: | And
                  led your packhorse? | 
| Sam: | Yes. | 
| McGrath: | What
                  did you do then? | 
| Sam: | I
                  let the packhorse go and raced away. | 
| McGrath: | You
                  turned your back on them? | 
| Sam: | Yes.
                  I raced straight up the mountain | 
| McGrath: | How
                  far did they follow you? | 
| Sam: | I
                  didn't see them. I never looked behind. | 
| McGrath: | That
                  was the first time you saw James Kenniff. | 
| Sam: | Yes. | 
| McGrath: | At
                  the time Jim Kenniff raced towards you, did you know
                  his name? | 
| Sam: | I
                  know Pat's name. Doyle used to tell me that. | 
| McGrath: | How
                  could he when it was the first time you saw him? | 
| Sam: | Yes.
                  He told me we were going after James Kenniff. | 
| McGrath: | Is that the only reason
                  that you know one of the men racing towards you was
                  James Kenniff. | 
| Sam: | Yes. | 
McGrath
          had established his point. Then he went on to discredit Sam's
          evidence further.
| McGrath: | (producing
                  a pair of spurs) These, you say, are Dahlke's spurs.
                  How do you know? | 
| Sam: | I
                  saw him wearing them often. | 
| McGrath: | Is
                  there anything you know them by? | 
| Sam: | No. | 
| McGrath: | (producing
                  another pair of spurs) These, you say, are Doyle's
                  spurs. How do you know them? | 
| Sam: | I
                  know them by the leathers, and I clean them often. | 
| McGrath: | Surely
                  there must be something different, for there would be
                  many pairs of spurs like the ones you say belonged to
                  Dahlke and Doyle. | 
| Sam: | No.
                  I just know they were theirs | 
Sam,
          further examined by Mr McGrath, said that he did not know how
          many days there were in a week, or how many weeks there were
          in a month. He said he could neither read nor write, and that
          he did not know how old he was.
| McGrath: | Well,
                  what time of the day was it when the bullets were
                  flying about? Sun go up, him go down, or him on the
                  other side? | 
| Sam: | (quietly)
                  It was about 8 o'clock. (laughter in court) | 
| McGrath:   | Are
                  you a pretty good tracker? | 
| Sam: | Yes,
                  pretty good, Sir. | 
After further considerable cross examination of Sam's evidence upon which the prosecution depended so strongly, Mr McGrath said his clients had an alibi and witnesses to prove that they could not possibly have committed the murders, for at that time they were nowhere near Lethbridge's Pocket.
When James Kenniff was called to the witness stand, he denied Ryan's account of what had happened at the Carnarvon homestead just prior to the murders. He stated that his brother Thomas was not with them when they called to see Ryan as had been claimed. He also said that the main reason for their going to the homestead was to ask Ryan if he had seen a chestnut horse they had lost. Ryan had replied, “Yes, he's running on Dooloogarah Plains.”
James Kenniff denied making any threats against Dahlke. Neither had he thrown any punches at Ryan, nor had he pulled a gun from under his coat.
After leaving Carnarvon, Jim claimed that he and Paddy had ridden about half a mile up the creek to camp and had made a mug of tea. Later that night Tom had ridden in and, after staying half an hour, had ridden off to Skeleton Creek about 23 miles away. Then, Jim said, he and Paddy had set off to ride to Roma for the races and got as far as the Maranoa River that night, about 30 miles away. After a few hours camp they had headed for Merivale, another 35 miles on. Here they had picked up a racehorse named Darramundi and then ridden on to Hutton Creek about 30 miles away. He claimed that they reached it at 11 o'clock on Saturday night.
His Honour interrupted him.
“That makes it 95 miles in 24 hours!
Jim replied that wasn't an unusual ride for them in a day.
“And you ask us to believe that you intended to race your horses in Roma, which was still a long way off? Please tell us what happened next,” His Honour demanded in a tone of disbelief.
Jim replied that the next morning, Easter Sunday morning, Pat had gone to catch the horses and that while he was away, two riders named Thornton and Mulholland had ridden in and stayed to have a cup of tea with them when Pat came back. After about an hour they had left and he and his brother had ridden on to Myall Downs.
In the meantime Darramundi had gone lame so Pat had changed mounts to a racing mare named Faithful.
For the next few days, Jim said, they had gone looking for some horses they had lost about three years before. By that time they had given up the idea of going to the Roma races so they had headed back to Merivale where they arrived about 4 or 5 April. After that they had visited various places around the Upper Warrego and it wasn't until they had decided to ride into Mitchell that they had read in a paper about the murders of Doyle and Dahlke and discovered that they were wanted for questioning. It was just after that that they had seen a reward notice nailed to a tree, so they had decided to ride into town to see what it was all about.
That, Jim said, was when the police had jumped their camp and they had been arrested.
Mr McGrath then called Mulholland as the next witness for the defence.
Mulholland told how he and Thornton had gone down the creek at Boyce's grazing farm, and had come across Paddy Kenniff. Jim had come in a little later. The place was about 90 miles away from Lethbridge's Pocket so he couldn't see how the Kenniffs could be anywhere near the place that Easter Sunday morning.
Mr Lilley then cross‑examined Mulholland.
| Lilley: | Did
                  you know the Kenniffs were wanted by the police for
                  horse stealing and the suspected murder of Doyle and
                  Dahlke? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes. | 
| Lilley: | Why
                  didn't you tell the police? | 
| Mulholland: | Because
                  ‑ because I didn't. | 
| Lilley: | Is
                  it not because it is a lie? | 
| Mulholland: | No. | 
| Lilley: | Would
                  you expect to be believed on oath? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes. | 
| Lilley: | How
                  did you know it was Easter Sunday when you saw the
                  Kenniffs? | 
| Mulholland: | I
                  am a Christian and I look forward to it like
                  Christmas. | 
| Lilley: | You
                  knew they were wanted men? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes,
                  but I knew they were innocent as they couldn't have
                  been at Lethbridge's Pocket when the police said they
                  were. | 
| Lilley: | Well,
                  why didn't you go to the police and tell them your
                  friends were innocent? | 
| Mulholland: | It
                  was none of my business. | 
| Lilley: | I
                  thought you were a Christian. Why didn't you tell
                  Inspector Dillon about it when you saw him in
                  Springsure on 12 April? | 
| Mulholland: | Why
                  should I? | 
| Lilley: | I
                  would have. | 
| Mulholland: | But
                  you're different. | 
| Lilley: | I
                  am very glad I am. | 
In response to further questions Mulholland denied that he said to Sub‑Inspector Dillon, after he had been charged with being an accessory after the fact to the murders, “It's a funny charge to be arrested for: harbouring men I haven't seen for months.” And he denied that he had told Inspector Dillon that he had not seen Jimmy Kenniff since before Christmas, “Why should I tell a lie when I was not asked to do so?”
Mr Lilley then resumed his questioning.
| Lilley: | Would
                  you tell a lie if you were asked? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes. | 
| Lilley: | And
                  that's what you are doing now. Did you also say, “It's
                  a wonder they don't give themselves up?” | 
| Mulholland: | Yes.
                  I said if I were near them, I. would advise them to,
                  but I know they were innocent. | 
| Lilley: | Did
                  you ask if you would get £500 if you brought them in? | 
| Mulholland: | No.
                  I asked if I would get £1000. | 
| Lilley: | You
                  didn't express any surprise when they were charged
                  with murder and didn't tell the police they were
                  innocent? | 
| Mulholland: | No. | 
| Lilley: | And
                  I ask you again, did you deny seeing Jim Kenniff for
                  12 months? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes. | 
| Lilley: | You
                  were telling lies? | 
| Mulholland: | Yes.
                  I certainly was | 
| Lilley: | You
                  thought it was quite right? | 
| Mulholland: | I
                  did it because I was being charged as an accessory
                  after the fact. I had a right to tell the police
                  anything. I was only protecting myself. | 
| Lilley | On
                  your own confession you are a liar? | 
| Mulholland: | No.
                  I only tell lies when people get inquisitive. | 
| Lilley: | Do
                  you think me inquisitive? | 
| Mulholland: | You
                  get paid for it. If I were paid like you. | 
| Lilley:       
                   | You
                  would tell lies. | 
| Mulholland: | Yes.
                  But I have a reputation for telling the truth. | 
| Lilley:       
                   | Do
                  you think 124 miles in 24 hours is a stiff ride for a
                  grass‑fed horse? | 
| Mulholland: | I
                  do that. | 
| Lilley: | Do
                  you think they could do it? | 
| Mulholland: | Not
                  unless they were knocked about a bit. | 
| Lilley: | Could
                  you? | 
| Mulholland: | I
                  would be a bit fatigued and the horse wouldn't go very
                  far the next day. | 
| Lilley: | No,
                  I don't think they would be very fit for the Roma
                  races, Mr Mulholland. | 
It appeared that His Honour had listened with some amusement to the questions and answers. Then he remarked that he thought witness Mulholland's evidence was not very reliable and so the Kenniff alibi was of little value in their defence.
In his address to the jury McGrath said that he did not believe that Sam Johnson had deliberately committed perjury, but he suggested that Sam's mind was so disordered by the fright that he had received that he was prepared to see a Kenniff in every possible person in the Pocket.
Then he went on to ask how the tracker could have escaped the Kenniffs if they had really chased him as he claimed. The Kenniffs were well mounted and were first‑class bushmen so they would surely have caught him in the bush, if not on the 180 yard clearing in the Pocket.
McGrath then asked the jury if they were prepared to take the uncorroborated evidence of an illiterate black‑fellow who was not a Christian and so had no knowledge of the hereafter.
And finally the solicitor said to them that if they did believe Sam's story, then Jim Kenniff was innocent, because Sam had stated that when he went back to get the handcuffs, Dahlke was holding the bridle of Jim's horse and Doyle., an experienced police officer, was holding him securely by the wrist. Therefore, McGrath suggested, Jim Kenniff could not have used his gun and so was innocent.
The Kenniffs' defence now rested on the circumstantial nature of the evidence before the court.
At 12.40 a.m. on Saturday, 8 November 1902, His Honour commenced the summing up. He reiterated that if one of the accused was found guilty of wilful murder, then the other was equally guilty.
He discredited Thornton and Mulholland's evidence and left the jury with little doubt as to the validity of the alibi.
Referring to the tracker's testimony, His Honour asked the jury to judge Sam Johnson's evidence by his demeanour in the witness box and by the probability of his story when considered along with the evidence of the other witnesses.
He treated with scorn the Kenniff story of their wandering for three months after the murders without making contact with civilisation. He asked the jury to consider all the evidence when they determined their verdict.
The jury retired at 3.15 p.m. They returned after an hour and the judge resumed his seat on the bench.
The prisoners were visibly nervous. Pat's hands twitched spasmodically, and he mechanically tapped the tips of his fingers together, an action he repeated for a couple of minutes. Jim leaned well forward, with his arms crossed on the front of the dock, and scanned intently the faces of those who would judge whether he should live or die.
The Associate called the names of the jurors and, they having answered in order, the suspense became acute.
“Do you find Patrick Kenniff guilty or not guilty as charged?”
Clearly the foreman replied, “Guilty.”
“Do you find James Kenniff guilty or not guilty as charged?” he was asked.
Again came the reply, “Guilty.”
Mr Lilley then murmured rather than spoke.
“I pray the sentence of the court.”
The Associate turned towards Paddy.
“Do you have anything to say?” he asked.
Patrick Kenniff raised himself with apparent effort and exclaimed in a deep husky voice:
“Yes. I know the sentence that is going to be passed on me. Before Your Honour passes it, I would like you to understand I am an innocent man. I hope that before you depart from this world you will find I am an innocent man.”
He was clasping the front of the dock as he spoke and when he had finished speaking he relaxed his grip and stood erect.
The Associate then turned to his brother.
“James Kenniff, you have been convicted of murder…”
Before he could finish the sentence, His Honour quickly cut in:
“Wilful murder!”
The Associate started again.
“James Kenniff, you have been convicted of wilful murder. Do you have anything to say why sentence of the court should not be passed?”
The prisoner braced himself, and raising his voice to a strained unnatural pitch he said:
“Yes, Your Honour. I have something to say. I wish to mention if you will allow me. I wish to comment on your summing up in our case today.
“I think you never gave me one item of justice. I have no other witness to call, except the Almighty God, that I am an innocent man today. He is the only One I can call and I call on Him today. I am an innocent man. That is all I have to say.”
His Honour eyed him coldly before he made reply.
“Patrick Kenniff and James Kenniff, you have been convicted of wilful murder, after a long and patient trial, by a jury of great intelligence, who gave the fullest attention to the case. I invited them upon the facts as found established by the evidence, that, if they could say the truth was consistent with your innocence, to find you not guilty. They have not been able to say that. Nor can I. I think it is my duty to say that I entirely agree with the verdict of the jury and I fail to see how they could give any other verdict. By a series of singular coincidences you have been brought to justice. The means adopted for concealing the evidence of your crime would certainly have been successful had it not been for an extraordinary accident of a horse escaping with such terrible evidence in the pack‑bags.
“You have never been arraigned upon so serious a charge before, but you are both familiar, for long periods, with the interior of gaol, and according to the evidence you had practically resorted to a further career of crime. I do not want to say anything to hurt your feelings. I told the jury I believed there was ample evidence to justify your conviction.”
The judge then put on his black cap.
“You will both be returned to your former custody, and at a time appointed by the Governor‑in‑Council, you and each of you will be hung by the neck until you are dead.”
He lowered his voice and added, “May God have mercy on your souls.”
Turning to the jury, he said, “After a long and painful trial you are discharged with the thanks of your country.”
The prisoners heard the sentence in silence and unmoved. Jim and Paddy Kenniff looked at each other and spoke a few words inaudible to the court. Paddy smiled mournfully. As the crowd filed from the court, the two shook hands with Mr McGrath and Mr O'Neill, his partner. Then they were led below.
Outside, a crowd had gathered, hoping to catch a last glimpse of the prisoners as the police vans took them away, but the heavy blinds were drawn.
There was no demonstration beyond a feeble voice raised to call “Goodbye Jim, goodbye, Pat.”
No response was made, and the van rumbled away with the men who had just received the most extreme sentence of the law.
Finale
The
          Kenniff affair was not yet over. Petitions protesting the
          death sentence came from Brisbane, Toowoomba, Charters Towers,
          Townsville and Rockhampton. Donations arrived from far and
          wide for an appeal to be made to the Privy Council and a stay
          of execution was requested until the appeal was heard. The
          swell of public opinion mounted in the Kenniffs' favour.
Sir Samuel
          Griffith directed that a respite in the execution be granted,
          pending a hearing by the four judges of the Full Court made up
          of Justices Griffith, Cooper, Chubb and Real.
Real
          disagreed with the verdict reached against James. He
          maintained that the jury was strongly biased, as they had
          undoubtedly read much about the Kenniffs before the trial.
          They could not possibly have not already decided, before they
          heard a word of evidence, that the Kenniffs had murdered Doyle
          and Dahlke.
He argued
          strongly that the Chief Justice should have ruled there was no
          evidence to present to the jury that James had acted in
          concert with Patrick, as he was at the time being held by
          Doyle and “stood over” by Dahlke. He maintained there was not
          a shred of evidence against James, but that there was against
          Patrick.
Public
          opinion continued to run with James. On 31 December the
          Executive Council announced that James Kenniff’s death
          sentence had been commuted to life imprisonment, as there was
          no evidence to show that he had had a revolver and so could
          only be found guilty of acting in concert with his brother.
12 January
          1903 was set as the date of Patrick's execution, as no grounds
          were found for an appeal to the Privy Council.
James
          broke down at the news that he was to be spared but that his
          brother was still to hang. His mind went back to the days on
          the Clarence when Paddy had taken the knock for both of them
          on the charge of cattle‑stealing and had done four years in
          Grafton. He remembered the vow he had made to himself, that he
          would some day repay Paddy for taking it on the chin without a
          word against him. And now his best mate was again copping the
          lot while he was reprieved.
“By God, I
          swear Paddy is innocent,” he said. “If you're going to hang
          him, hang me too.”
In gaol
          the brothers were permitted to meet every second day. The Old
          Man, Thomas and John were allowed to visit.
Before
          Paddy went to meet the hangman at 8 a.m. on Monday, 12 January
          1903 he made his last statement.
“I have
          told you twice before I am an innocent man. I am as innocent
          as the judge who sentenced me. I must thank my warders for
          their kindness towards me, and to my well‑wishers I say
          ‘Goodbye.’ May God have mercy on my soul.”
Special
          permission had been given for Pat to be buried in the South
          Brisbane cemetery. A long cortège of vehicles, horsemen and
          pedestrians followed to his last resting place.
The
          remains of Constable George Doyle and Albert Christian Dahlke
          were taken to the Collins's Beaudesert property of Tamrookum
          and buried in a private cemetery.
James
          Kenniff served some of his time on Saint Helena and the rest
          at Boggo Road. He still had friends who fought for his
          release. In November 1914 he was freed and for a short time
          returned to the Roma and Mitchell districts before going far
          away from Kenniff country to Cloncurry and Richmond, the part
          of north‑west Queensland where he and Paddy had once sold
          cattle and raced horses.
Later
          known as Old Jimmy Kenniff, he died at 66, never having
          forgiven the police and the authorities for the way they had
          treated the Old Man and his family. To his dying day he
          continued to proclaim their innocence of any crime at
          Lethbridge's Pocket.
 
A MESSY
            BUSINESS
Patrick
          Halligan, an Irish immigrant from County Clare, arrived in
          Australia in 1862 with his bride, Hannah, and settled in
          Rockhampton. They soon established themselves as the
          well‑respected licensees of the Lion Creek Hotel a few miles
          out of town. Patrick was an honest gold buyer who, it was well
          known, always carried fat wads of notes when he went out to
          the nearby diggings, such as Cawarral or Morinish. Friends
          warned him that one day he would be stuck up, but he refused
          to consider an escort, for, as he said, “I've got my little
          gentleman in my pocket who will stand by me.” No one would
          ever get any gold from him, he told them, so long as he could
          pull a trigger.
Besides,
          Halligan was a lover of good horses, and he was willing to
          back his bay mare against any horse flesh in the district. He
          had done just that at many of the race‑meetings he had himself
          helped to promote.
He'd
          already had one lucky escape, returning one night from Hall
          and Morgan's mine at Cawarral, when two unknown men jumped
          him, thinking most likely that it was Tom Hall coming in with
          a parcel of gold. It was only by good riding and local
          knowledge of the bush that he escaped. Rather than scaring
          him, he boasted that it just showed that he could handle
          himself without help.
The
          Halligans prospered, and in 1869 they sold the Lion to
          Alexander Archibald so that they could move into town to take
          over the bigger Golden Age Hotel. Now they had four children,
          three sons and a daughter.
Archibald
          had come to Rockhampton from Victoria in about 1863, and for a
          time was well respected as a horse‑breaker, trader, and
          first‑rate race rider. Unfortunately, in 1869, just before he
          was granted the licence for the Lion Creek, he was up on a
          stealing and receiving charge. As he had also been previously
          charged with assault, many were surprised that he was granted
          a publican's licence.
Patrick
          Halligan was also well known to be friendly with George
          Palmer, Jack Williams and Charlie Taylor, three local
          undesirables.
Williams,
          better known as Old Jack, was a cool, calculating character
          who spent much of his time lounging about hotel verandas.
          Palmer was fiery, daring and impetuous. Taylor had worked for
          Archibald and was suspected of being the brains behind many of
          his boss's shady deals. Palmer and Williams, who lived on the
          overgrown Agricultural Reserve not far from town on the
          Morinish Road, had been mixed up in horse-thieving and race
          swindles with “ring‑ins.” When things became too hot, they hid
          out in the abundant undergrowth of the reserve, and at night
          Old Jack snuck out for tucker supplied by their sympathetic
          friends.
Early one
          Sunday morning, 25 April 1869, Halligan waved goodbye to his
          family and set out on his business. As usual, he was well
          mounted and carried his “little gentleman” in his coat pocket.
          At the Lion he called in to see Archibald.
Old Jack,
          who was stretched out on the veranda, came alive when he saw
          Halligan go inside. He kept out of sight while he listened to
          Halligan telling Archibald that he was heading for Morinish to
          bring in a parcel from the Alliance Company for the Bank of
          New South Wales.
When
          Halligan had gone, he went inside and calmly announced that it
          was time Halligan was taken down a peg or two
“Me and
          George will have him on the way home,” he said.
Archibald
          raised no objections, as long as he wasn't in it himself and
          no one was killed. As if he had sensed that something was
          going to come up, Williams had been into town the day before
          and bought a new rope. Now he might have a use for it. He
          hurried away to find Palmer, who needed no urging to be in it.
“He might
          of escaped at Cawarral,” he said, “but he'll be a sitting duck
          this time.” They soon made their plans.
Halligan
          finished his transactions and on the way home passed the time
          of day with a number of travellers. By 5 o'clock, about half
          an hour before sunset, he was at Deep Creek, about 15 miles
          from home. The moon was bright by the time he reached the Six
          Mile Scrub.
Palmer and
          Williams heard him coming at a steady trot. Soon after, they
          saw him as he, came round a bend leading out of a steep dip in
          the road. Palmer left his hide and came directly into the
          open. Before Halligan had time to collect his wits, Palmer had
          him by his coat. In his other hand he had his pistol, which he
          jabbed into Halligan's face.
“Stick‑up!”
          he yelled. “Put up your hands, Halligan. We want your gold.”
Halligan
          struck at him with his whip.
“No one
          gets my gold,” he shouted, hoping that someone might hear him.
Palmer
          jabbed him again.
“I won't
          give you the gold, Palmer. I know who you are,” Halligan
          yelled.
As they
          struggled, the horses careered off the track. As Halligan
          tried to swing his whip it got caught in some low branches and
          was lost. He attempted to reach into his pocket for his
          “friend,” but Old Jack yelled a warning to his mate.
“Look
          out,” he yelled, “the bastard's drawing to shoot you.”
The shot,
          fired through his pocket, was buried in a tree. Palmer's own
          shot went through Halligan's chest to bring him to the ground.
As Palmer
          and Williams stood over him, Halligan's shouts faded. Old Jack
          rolled him over and saw that the bullet had gone right through
          him and out between the shoulders. Some renewed spark of life
          made the dying man start calling Palmer's name again. They
          ripped a piece from his shirt and stuffed it as a gag in his
          mouth
Then they
          rifled his pockets of £14 and pulled a ring from his finger.
          From the saddle‑bags they took the retorted gold, and Palmer
          thrust Halligan's revolver into his own belt.
They were
          well off the road by now, so they left him there with the
          choking gag to bleed to death.
Their next
          move was to ride to the Lion to tell Archibald that their
          mission had been accomplished. Archibald had had no objections
          to the plan, but he hadn't reckoned on anyone being murdered.
          Besides, Halligan had helped him when he took over the Lion,
          and he had never done anything to hurt him. Now Archibald
          wanted no part‑in any of it.
“Perhaps
          Halligan's not dead,” he said. “Go back and put him near the
          road where someone might find him.”
“Too late
          for that, Alex. He's dead. In one side, out the other,” Palmer
          said, without emotion.
Archibald
          was ghostly pale and trembling. Old Jack dumped the gold on
          the table.
“Take a
          look at that, mate,” he said. “You'll get your cut. You're in
          it as much as us.”
Archibald
          protested. Old Jack looked at him with obvious disgust. “Here,
          take it in yer bloody hands. It won't bite you!” he said.
“It's got
          blood on it and I don't want no part of it. Youse can have it
          all. I don't want none of it,” poor Alex stammered.
Palmer
          went into the bar and came back with a bottle of rum and
          poured three big snorts.
“Here, get
          this down your gizzard,” he said, handing a glass to
          Archibald.
As they
          emptied their glasses, the clock on the wall struck eleven.
          But their night's work was not yet over. They went out to
          where the horses were tethered.
“Go get an
          old sougee bag,” Palmer instructed Alex. Then they rode back
          to the scrub where they had left Halligan. His horse had not
          strayed far away. They lifted his body and slung it across the
          saddle so that Old Jack could secure it with his new rope. On
          the way to the river they stopped at a deserted, failing-down
          house and took a number of bricks from the chimney place. They
          put these in the sugar bag, and Palmer tried it for weight.
“Put in a
          few more, Jack,” he said. “We don't want the old bugger to
          come up for a breather, do we?”
At the
          Fitzroy River they stopped and led the horse down through the
          reeds at its edge. They tied the bag of bricks to the body
          and, when they were out far enough, undid the rope and shoved
          the grisly load into the water.
“Good
          God,” Archibald muttered, “it ain't deep enough.”
“That's
          right. We can't leave him like that. Strip off, Alex, and
get him
          out further.”
Archibald
          did as he was bid. He grabbed Halligan by the hair and
          struggled out with him far enough so that there remained no
          sign of what lay below the water.
There was
          still one piece of evidence to dispose of, however- Halligan's
          horse. The next morning, in a secure place in the mountains
          near by, they shot it, and cut out and buried the branded part
          so that if anybody ever discovered the horse, they would not
          be able to identify it as Halligan's. Their job was finished.
          The concealment had gone off without a hitch.
When
          Halligan had not arrived home on Sunday night, his wife Hannah
          had felt little cause for concern. Delays were not infrequent
          on such trips. By Monday midday, Hannah was alarmed. She
          informed the Gold Commissioner, Mr John Jardine, of his
          absence. Preliminary enquiries revealed that he had left the
          Alliance Company with the gold on Sunday afternoon. After
          that, the only reports were that he had been seen by various
          travellers on the road.
On
          Tuesday, Jardine and his son began retracing Halligan's steps,
          which were easily established as far as Deep Creek. From then
          on, nothing. A search party on Wednesday found his hat and
          whip and the tracks of three horses, two of which were unshod.
          As Halligan never rode an unshod horse, it was taken for
          granted that he had been waylaid.
Thursday
          revealed nothing new, but on Friday black trackers, brought in
          from the Dawson police station., discovered the spot where his
          life‑blood had drained away. Unaccountably, they failed to
          find any tracks leading to the body.
People
          commented on how thoughtful it was of Alex Archibald to take
          poor, distraught Mrs Halligan in his gig to view the scene of
          the murder. He joined in the search, but with no better luck
          than the others. Most had the opinion that Palmer and Williams
          were somehow involved in it, for many had heard Palmer's
          threats to get Tom Hall or William Pattison. That it was
          Halligan who had died made little difference.
The days
          slipped by. No one came forward with any worthwhile evidence
          to claim the £300 reward which had been subsequently offered
          by the Government.
On 11 May,
          16 days after Halligan's disappearance, a search party set out
          by boat to scour the Fitzroy River towards Eight Mile Island.
          As they passed through a narrow channel, one of the men called
          out that there seemed to be something in the rushes near the
          water's edge.
The boat
          was pulled over, and there was Halligan's body, floating face
          up. A rope was fastened to pull it clear, but as it wouldn't
          budge, a boat hook had to be used to probe the water. Soon the
          sugar bag of bricks was also discovered, stuck in the mud.
The stench
          was too overpowering for the men to attempt to lift the body
          into the boat, so when the bag of bricks was cut free and
          recovered, the body was towed back to town. On their arrival,
          Archibald was one of the morbidly curious crowd that gathered
          to view the proceedings. He dragged his old felt hat down to
          hide his ashen face. A man standing by saw him shudder.
Archibald
          didn't wait for a second look. He scrambled up the bank,
          mounted his horse, and set off at a gallop to the police
          station to report the arrival of the body.
“Poor
          man,” the sergeant commented, “anyone would think he'd seen a
          bloomin’ ghost, but I suppose being Halligan's friend accounts
          for it.”
Passing
            the Buck
While all
          this was going on, Palmer and Williams were not to be found.
          At night, Taylor brought them food and told them what was
          going on. By now Palmer was growing restless, so he told
          Taylor to bring out a spring balance for sharing the gold
          equally before he made a break for it to his old stamping
          ground at Gympie, where he had friends.
 
Taylor
          bought the balance from Fred Hall's shop, but was afraid to go
          out to Palmer and Williams with it by himself. He didn't trust
          Palmer. He knew he'd shot Halligan, and wouldn't think twice
          about shooting him so that he could get a bigger share of the
          gold. When Taylor went to ask Archibald if he would go with
          him, Archibald said he wanted nothing to do with it.
“It's one
          way of getting rid of Palmer,” Taylor told him. “The sooner
          the loot is split, the sooner he'll head south and get the
          heat off all of us. He's the one they want. They'll soon find
          out where he's gone, Alex.”
On the
          night of 5 May the two men rode out and the four met at the
          Scrubby Creek hideout.
“I'm for a
          three‑way split,” Old Jack said. “One for me. One for George
          and the other between you two.”
“Count me
          out,” Archibald said. “I want nothing to do with it. Charlie
          can have my share if he likes.”
“All
          right, so long as you remember you're in this up to your neck,
          just like the rest of us,” Palmer told him.
He chopped
          the lump into three pieces and placed each in turn on the
          scales Taylor held up for him.
“24
          ounces‑ 26 ounces‑ 27 ounces,” he read off.
He picked
          up the second piece.
“This'll
          do me,” he said, “and this is for Old Jack, and this biggest
          bit you two can whack up between you. What do you reckon?”
“Suits
          me,” Old Jack replied.
“I told
          you I don't want nothing to do with it,” Archibald repeated.
“Good.
          I'll have it,” Taylor said. He slipped the gold into his
          pocket 
Palmer
          looked hard at him, but said nothing. Taylor didn't fail to
          see the look he got, and he didn't like it.
“Now for
          the money. Twelve pound’s all that’s left. Seeing as you've
          got the biggest lump, Charlie, me and Old Jack'll split this
          between us,” Palmer said.
There was
          still the ring.
“Toss you
          for it, Palmer,” Old Jack said.
“Heads,”
          Palmer called as Taylor spun a coin.
It came
          down tails. Williams pocketed it.
There was
          nothing to hold Palmer now.
Before he
          had gone very far, however, the packhorse he had with him got
          away and headed home. It was picked up by a policeman who was
          on the lookout for him. They now had their first real clue,
          for the pack‑saddle belonged to Archibald.
A few days
          later, Sub‑Inspector Elliott received a letter from a Mr
          Johnson of Ridgelands, saying that Palmer, Williams, Archibald
          and Taylor were all involved in Halligan's murder. So that
          Johnson would not be suspected of supplying the information,
          Elliott sent Pattison out to see him. What he was told was
          enough for Elliott to ride out immediately to the Lion Creek
          to confront Archibald, who immediately turned to water.
“It wasn't
          me,” he cringed, “I swear it wasn't. It was George Palmer and
          Old Jack Williams.”
At once he
          offered to turn Queen's evidence.
“Where's
          Palmer and Williams?” Elliott asked.
“Palmer's
          gone. He left a few days ago, for Gympie, I think.”
“And
          Williams?”
“I heard
          he was seen at Job Short's Cornstalk Hotel. But I wasn't in
          it, I swear. Me and Pat Halligan was mates, Mr Elliott. I
          swear I don't know nothing about it.”
Elliott
          interrupted him‑ “Well, how is it that one of Palmer’s horses
          has been found with your pack‑saddle on it?”
“He must
          have pinched it,” Archibald mumbled.
Without
          any fuss, the two rode into town. As the lock‑up door closed
          behind him, Archibald was still proclaiming his innocence.
Sergeant
          Judge was sent off to the Cornstalk. Old Jack only shrugged
          when he was confronted.
“I'll go,”
          he said quietly.
By now,
          Charlie Taylor was also on the wanted list. Soon he joined his
          mates behind bars, but was locked away in a separate cell.
          Excitement ran high in Rockhampton as the news spread. Now
          there was only Palmer at large, who, most believed, was the
          ringleader. Palmer had £800 on his head.
Inspector
          Uhr from the Dawson station was despatched south with his
          black trackers, and, before long, were sure they were on the
          right track. At a pub in Calliope, someone who was presumably
          Palmer had exhibited his gun with blood on it.
“The
          blood's from a bushranger who tried to get me for my gold,” he
          said. “I shot him. He's lying out there somewhere in the bush
          up north.”
And then
          he had brazenly taken a piece of gold from his pocket and
          given it to a girl who had taken his fancy.
Uhr
          pressed on. At a colliery on the Burrum River near
          Maryborough, Palmer had offered more gold to another girl to
          have a ring made for herself and her mother. When she asked
          where he got it, he told her, “It's nothing. I'm a gold buyer
          and broker from up north at Ridgelands and down south at
          Gympie. I lost the rest of my gold and things when I lost my
          packhorse near Rockhampton.”
The trail
          continued south. More than three weeks had passed since the
          murders, and he had had little time to rest while on the run.
          He guessed that the police must be close behind him. He had
          lost weight, was sick, and was no longer the same fiery,
          daring, impetuous character. Finally, in a sorry state, he
          reached Gympie on 20 May, and went to see an old solicitor
          friend, Mr J. W. Stable, who was startled at his poor
          appearance. Stable knew Palmer was wanted for murder, so
          decided to play his hand calmly.
“I want
          help,” Palmer said. “I'm done in.”
“And you
          look it, George,” Stable replied. “Take a seat while I go and
          get you something to eat and drink, and then you can tell me
          what you want.”
When he
          had eaten, Palmer said simply that he was tired of running and
          didn't want any more killings. Stable, knowing that his friend
          had also been a suspect in the murder of a bank clerk, Selwyn
          Smith, who had been shot when the Gympie‑to ‑Brisbane coach
          was stuck up the year before, decided to take no risks.
“I'll help
          you if I can. What do you want me to do?” he asked.
Palmer
          asked if he knew whether the £800 reward offered was for his
          apprehension only, or for his conviction as well. If he
          allowed himself to be taken, and Stable got the reward, would
          he swear to try to find his wife, who was in the Maryborough
          district, and give her a fair share?
Stable
          replied that he didn't know about the reward, but would ring
          up and find out. Palmer eyed his friend cautiously, but raised
          no objection. Stable then telegraphed Elliott in Rockhampton,
          told him the story, and returned to tell Palmer that the
          reward would be paid to anyone giving the information that led
          to his apprehension. He then promised to try to find Palmer's
          wife and give her a share.
“Good,”
          Palmer said. “Now this is what I want you to do.”
While
          Palmer remained in hiding that day, Stable went into Gympie
          and saw Inspector Lloyd.
That night
          the Inspector took with him a young constable and rode out to
          a place in the scrub near the Mary River, a couple of miles
          out of town. There they took up their hiding places.
Towards
          midnight, Stable and Palmer rode the same track into the
          scrub. At a clearing, they dismounted and sat together
          talking. Before long the stillness of the night was broken as
          the two policemen, with drawn guns, broke from their hide.
“Hands up,
          Palmer,” Lloyd called.
In mock
          surprise, Palmer wheeled and made to run. Faced by the guns,
          he turned on Stable and yelled, “You've betrayed me.”
It was his
          final effort to save face. Palmer wanted to make it look as if
          he had toughed it out to the end, and had only been taken by
          the betrayal of his friend.
Now the
          last of those wanted for Patrick Halligan's murder was taken
          in charge.
Palmer's
          trial took place in Rockhampton, in the September sitting of
          the Supreme Court in 1869. The evidence was strongly against
          him. He did everything he could to pass the blame on to Old
          Jack for firing the shot that killed Halligan. He accused
          Archibald of urging him on to carry out the robbery. He denied
          he was the ringleader, or that they had any intentions of
          carrying out a murder despite their making no effort to
          disguise themselves.
In seven
          minutes the jury was back with a verdict of guilty.
Old Jack,
          or John Williams, conducted his own case.
His
          greatest adversary was Charlie Taylor, his fellow‑prisoner.
          Taylor testified that he had taken the spring balance out to
          the robbers to weigh the gold because he was afraid of what
          would happen to him if he didn't. He also declared that
          Williams had told him he had shot Halligan, and when he asked
          him what he had done with the body, he said, “I swallowed it.”
        
As well,
          Palmer had told him he would blow his brains out if he told
          the police about their dividing up the gold. Charlie Taylor
          was spilling all the beans he could about his old friends.
In his
          closing address to the jury, Old Jack made the most
          impassioned speech he had ever made. He turned to face Taylor
          as he spoke.
“I do not
          think for a moment, gentlemen, that the evidence of this
          wretched man Taylor will weigh with you, for recollect,
          gentlemen, he is also charged with murder‑ with this murder,
          gentlemen. This is an awful‑ a terrible moment in my life, for
          my existence depends on my ability to defend myself, and
          convince you that I am innocent of the crime laid to my
          charge.
“Whilst
          others have acquaintances, friends, and relatives to support,
          encourage, and cheer them in their day of trouble and time of
          sorrow, I have no one. Not even a friend to give me a word of
          comfort and good cheer. All who are near and dear to me are
          far distant from me now. No loving faces of friends bearing
          kindly and consoling words have come to brighten the gloom and
          darkness that surrounds me on all sides. In peril and danger I
          stand alone against my enemies, and oh, gentlemen, at such
          times solitude is hard to bear. It is not that I fear death,
          for being innocent as I am, death has no terrors for me. But
          it is not death itself, it is the eternal disgrace that such a
          death would leave behind‑ a legacy of shame and sorrow to
          those who bore me. Confident in my innocence, I can proudly
          look around me and meet the eyes of my fellow men with
          unflinching heart, confiding in the promises of my God and My
          Creator that the designs of the wicked shall not prevail.
          Strong in the justice and righteousness of my cause, and in my
          innocence, I place my case in your hands, gentlemen of the
          jury, with those my last solemn words, my wish, and my prayer
          – ‘May God Defend the Right.”
After a
          retirement of 42 minutes the jury returned the verdict of
          guilty.
When the
          judge asked him if he had anything to say before he pronounced
          sentence, he stretched his arms upwards and said,
“Yes; I am
          innocent, as I call to Heaven to witness.”
On 24
          November 1869, the hangman drew the white cap over the faces
          of Palmer and Old Jack as they dropped to their death.
On 22
          December, Archibald also faced the hangman. At the foot of the
          scaffold he knelt to pray.
“Let me
          hear you say one word for me,” he said to the witnesses
          gathered to see his end. “Let me hear you say, ‘The Lord have
          mercy on my poor soul’.”
And those
          near by replied, “The Lord have mercy on your soul.”
“Thanks be
          to the Great God, now I'm happy.”
The bolt
          was drawn and he was dead.
Archibald
          had expected to be pardoned since he was the first one willing
          to turn Queen's evidence. He had been promised leniency, but
          as the cases came before the court, somehow it was Charlie
          Taylor who was smiled upon as he poured out words of
          condemnation against his friends. Archibald had always been
          known as a kindly man when he ran the Lion Creek Hotel.
          Charlie Taylor was a slickster who found it easy to lead his
          boss astray. He was a good horseman who got along well with
          those who liked the races, the hurdles and the hunts, and they
          were the upper‑crust and well‑to‑do's of the town.
The case
          against him was dropped, and to the disgust of many
          townspeople, he was discharged and ordered by the police never
          to set foot in the town again.
Such was
          the punishment meted out to those who had planned the robbery
          and murder of Patrick Halligan on Sunday evening, 25 April
          1869.
 
 
“Flash”
          Peter Fagan took his time selecting an expensive looking suit
          from the rack at Mr Sandel's clothier's shop at the upper end
          of Fitzroy Street in Rockhampton.
Finally,
          it seemed, he found one that suited his gentlemanly taste.
“I think
          I'll try this one,” he said. An onlooker might have thought
          that buying a new suit was not an uncommon event for this
          fastidious shopper.
Sandel
          took the pants from the hanger and, handing them to Flash,
          said appreciatively, “You've got very nice taste, Mr Fagan.
          The colour suits you fine.” He pointed to the fitting room
          clearly marked “Gentlemen” at the far end of the store. Fagan
          swaggered off, and when he returned, wearing the trousers, he
          seemed satisfied.
“Fit you
          to the T,” Sandel beamed. And before Flash knew it, he was
          into the waistcoat with all the four buttons done up. He
          studied himself in the long wall‑mirror and liked what he saw.
          Then Sandel held the jacket professionally for Flash to slip
          on, first his left arm, then his right. A shrug, and the coat
          was on, with the expert fingers of the clothier smoothing the
          wrinkles across the back. He adjusted the very adequate
          padding, and Fagan's shoulders became at least a couple of
          inches broader. The buttons were fastened with the bottom one
          left free, as was the fashion among the young bloods of the
          day.
Sandel
          moved back a pace or two to run a critical eye over his
          creation.
“Beautiful,”
          he beamed. “Fits you like a glove.”
“Think
          so?” Flash grinned, and then he pirouetted as proud as a
          peacock to admire himself from different angles in the mirror.
“It'll do
          till I can find somethin’ better," he said off‑handedly Sandel
          helped him off with the coat and vest, and, while Flash
          returned to the dressing room to change his pants, he wondered
          about his customer. Fagan and his two mates were well known
          about town as lavish spenders in the bars and billiard
          saloons. Some said that loud‑mouthed Flash had struck good
          pay‑dirt somewhere up Canoona way, but wasn't saying much
          about it. Others doubted this story, but decided it was better
          not to ask too many questions. Flash and his mates were pretty
          handy with their dooks in a stoush. So the doubters just
          accepted the Fagan clique's company, and let them pay for more
          than their fair share of shouts in the bar.
As Sandel
          wrapped and tied the suit he hoped that Flash would have the
          cash to pay, for there had been no question asked as to price.
          But he needn't have worried, for when he said, “That'll be two
          pounds fifteen, Mr Fagan,” Flash hadn't blinked an eyelid.
          He'd slipped his hand into the back pocket of a brand‑new pair
          of moleskins and taken out several carefully folded cheques.
Flash
          studied the cheques one by one, and selected one for under the
          name of “Peter Macintosh of Rio station.” The date appeared to
          be either a 3 or an 8 April 1864, but it didn't matter much.
          That it was a Macintosh cheque was enough. In the 1850s and
          1860s it was quite common for people to present cheques drawn
          on some reputable person, for it was the accepted way of doing
          business when hard currency was in short supply.
Fagan took
          the 5s change, and, without a backward glance, went off with
          his parcel to join his mate, “Irish’ Daniel Webster, who lived
          in a second‑rate apartment on the other side of the town.
Flash
          Fagan was in a rare good mood when Danny opened the door to
          his “Open Sesame” coded knock. There was no sense opening to
          unwelcome visitors, they had previously decided. Once inside,
          Flash unceremoniously tossed the parcel on to the table.
“What's in
          it?” Danny asked. “Not grog, I bet, for you to handle it like
          that!”
“Wait'll
          yer see, me Irish friend,” Flash grinned. He ripped off the
          wrapping paper. In next to no time, he was holding his prize
          in his outstretched hands. Danny's eyes blinked as he ran his
          fingers through his thick mass of tousled red hair.
“Holy
          Moses, Flash! Where'd you get that rig‑out?” he bawled. “Old
          Sandel's, of course. Where else do yer think?” he laughed.
And then,
          unashamedly, Flash stripped, and dolled himself up in his new
          outfit 
“How do
          yer like it?” he asked.
“Nice.
          Real nice,” his mate grinned. And then he roared with laughter
          and gave Flash an almighty whack on the back.
“My mate
          Flash Fagan's a real lah‑de‑dah toff,” he went on, admiring
          the stranger before him. “But,” he added, “you can't' wear it
          like that. What about all the other duds like shirts and ties
          and socks and things that go with an outfit like that?”
“I'm
          comin’ to that, me boy, if yer’ll hang on a minute. They're
          back in Sandel's shop and ye're comin' with me to pick them up
          this evenin’. I just got these to try him out. It was dead
          easy. Old Sandel's a sucker. He took me money like a sugar
          dummy. How'd yer like to deck yerself out with a new rig,
          Irish? There's plenty in the shop for both of us. An' what's
          more, there'll still be plenty spondoolicks left in the hip
          pocket of me moles to buy other things if we want them. You
          know, Irish, I've never had so much money in all me life, and
          all in a little book that only needs me signature. Even if it
          is somebody else's, that is,” he added with a grin.
Danny
          Webster laughed. He understood.
That
          evening, the two mates returned to the upper end of Fitzroy
          Street. Sandel politely welcomed the pair and hovered
          conveniently nearby as they carefully inspected different
          articles of men's apparel. For the love of Mike, he thought,
          he couldn't fathom why they should be interested in white
          shirts, handkerchiefs, ties and socks. Only the nobs wore
          those things. But he supposed that it was none of his
          business, so long as they paid for them, and Flash seemed to
          have been well cashed‑up that morning. Still, he had a prickly
          feeling that he should keep an eye on them, just in case.
The two
          took their time over their purchases. Irish seemed to be
          enjoying himself immensely. Finally, they had together what
          they considered would fit them out handsomely for the ball on
          Saturday night 
Sandel
          totted up the bill.
“That'll
          be £6 6s 11½d, gentlemen,” he announced, well satisfied with
          their unexpected generous custom.
Flash dug
          into his moles and again brought out a healthy number of
          cheques. After examining them, he extracted one for a tenner.
Sandel
          took it and noticed it was again drawn over the signature of
          Mr Macintosh of Rio. He saw that the three or eight he had
          noticed on the earlier cheque was now clearly over-marked as
          an eight, and the signature looked somehow different, but he
          couldn't be certain.
Without
          registering any alarm, he made an excuse that he had to slip
          out the back to get some change.
In the
          meantime an assistant named Lewis attended to the tying up of
          the parcel, while Flash and Irish inwardly congratulated
          themselves for pulling the wool once more over old Sandel's
          eyes. What they did not know was that, even then, Sandel was
          well on the way, at the double, to the nearby AJ.S. Bank to
          show the manager the two cheques. To manager Larnach's
          practised eye it took only a cursory glance to determine that
          the Macintosh signature wasn't even a good forgery.
Fagan and
          Irish were still congratulating themselves when Irish spied,
          through the barred but open window, Sandel and Larnach heading
          for the front door.
“Holy
          Moses, Flash,” he squeaked, pointing to the window, “we're
          trapped. Run!”
By the
          time Fagan had gathered his wits, his mate was out the front
          door and racing hell‑for‑leather down Fitzroy Street. But
          Flash himself was too slow off the mark. The door was blocked
          by Larnach's burly form. He raced for the back entrance, but
          found Sandel had thoughtfully locked it from the outside when
          he had sneaked out, and there was no way out by the barred
          window. He was trapped.
Then, as
          Larnach and Sandel tried to pin his arms, he started to
          protest wildly.
“What the
          hell's this all about?”
“You ought
          to know that, Fagan,” Larnach replied coolly. “These cheques
          are forgeries. I'm putting you under arrest!”
“Like hell
          yer are!” Flash stormed as he tried to tug and kick his
          powerful, 5 foot 10 inch frame free. But he had no hope at all
          when Lewis was also called in to help.
Flash knew
          when he was beaten.
“Orright
          then, youse can get yer hands off of me. I'll go along,” he
          said quietly. “There's no need to hang on so tight. I'm not
          gunna run away.”
Just the
          same, Mr Larnach, who was the usual run of Bank Manager‑ cum
          ‑Justice of the Peace, was not taking any chances. He released
          his grip only to produce a pair of handcuffs he had stuffed in
          his back trouser pocket beneath his long‑tailed bank coat
Flash
          needed no second opportunity. He gave a mighty tug and heave,
          and aimed a well‑placed knee where Lewis felt it most, and he
          was out the door and haring up a narrow lane that ran by the
          Rutherford Brothers' Bazaar. He then cut down a cross lane
          that led to East Street.
Larnach
          and Sandel started only a few yards behind him, but Flash was
          faster, and was soon drawing away.
The cry of
          “Stop, thief! Murder! Stop him!” soon rang out, so bringing
          others into the chase. This only spurred Fagan on to greater
          effort. He twisted and turned from lane to street, and then
          back up another lane.
Unfortunately
          for Fagan, one of those who joined in the hunt was a Mr
          William Purcell who, at that time, was the undisputed sprint
          champion of Central Queensland.
At the
          moment he heard the hue and cry he was reported to be at the
          local bowling alley. Perhaps foot running was more up his
          alley, for, when he saw others in hot pursuit of someone, he
          instinctively took off as if at the bang of a starter's
          pistol.
“Thief!
          Murder! Stop him!” was now echoing through the otherwise quiet
          lanes and streets.
Purcell
          caught a glimpse of the hare, and with his blood running hot,
          soon gathered him in. Fagan swung sharp right around the
          Tattersall's Hotel corner and raced up East Lane, which led to
          Archer Street, which offered the prospect of eluding the
          hounds in some of the busier shops. But Purcell had his
          measure before he cleared East Lane. Instead of taking him in
          a flying tackle, he passed him and then turned to front him,
          man to man.
Fagan was
          not looking for a fight. He had only one thought in mind‑
          escape. He made a valiant effort to dive past the defiant
          Purcell, but, for good measure, got Purcell's lowered head in
          the solar plexus. Fagan crumpled like a pole-axed bullock,
          winded- firstly by his hard, unaccustomed running, and
          secondly by the head‑butt to his midriff.
When the
          rest of the hounds arrived the unfortunate Flash was still
          flat on his back, and in no condition to offer resistance when
          Mr Larnach slipped the handcuffs onto his wrists.
As the now
          unprotesting Fagan was marched off to the lockup, his pursuers
          followed, as well as other excited spectators who had heard
          the cries accompanying the chase. They gathered by the
          roadside, speculating what “The Flash” had been up to this
          time to warrant such ceremonial treatment.
The next
          day they got their answer, for Fagan was brought before the
          magistrate and charged with forgery. But Flash had had the
          night to prepare his defence, and his brain had worked
          overtime.
When he
          was asked how he pleaded on the charge of uttering false
          cheques in the name of Mr Peter Macintosh of Rio station, he
          responded, “Not guilty, Sir. If anyone 'ad gone to the trouble
          of askin' me, I would of told 'im where the cheques come
          from.”
The
          magistrate then asked him to elaborate, and Fagan went on to
          explain how he had sold some horses a week or so before to a
          traveller who was passing through, and that he had been paid
          with a number of cheques. He said that his mate, Danny
          Webster, would be able to back him up, because he was there
          when the deal was made.
“An’,” he
          added, with a brilliant piece of intuitive logic, “how could I
          forge the cheques? I ain't never been to school, so I never
          learnt how to read or write. How could I forge anyone's name?
          I wouldn't know how, would I?”
While all
          this was going on, the court attendant was busy writing down
          Fagan's statements.
The
          magistrate may then have recalled something of a story he had
          once read about a wise old judge, Sancho Panza, who heard the
          case of a man who hid some coins he had borrowed from a friend
          in a hollow cane, and then swore that he had repaid him. Which
          indeed he had, for he had given the friend the cane to hold
          while he took the oath that it was so. But Sancho saw through
          the trick, and when he ordered the cane to be broken open in
          court, the coins had fallen to the floor.
Yes, the
          magistrate thought, it was worth a try. Peter Fagan was a bit
          too smooth.
“Have you
          anything else to add to your defence?” he asked his man.
“No, Sir,
          it's like I said. I swear to God,” Fagan replied, without
          batting an eye.
The
          magistrate then instructed the orderly to pass the written
          statement to Fagan to read. He watched Fagan's eyes
          laboriously following each line, word by word, and when he
          looked up at the end, the magistrate asked if the statement
          was a true record.
“Yes. It
          seems orright,” Flash replied, as he made to pass it back to
          the orderly.
“Just put
          your signature at the bottom, please, Mr Fagan,” the
          magistrate said quietly as he, with apparent lack of interest,
          turned to some court papers on his desk. Fagan took the
          proffered pen and signed.
Flash
          Fagan was committed to stand trial at the next District
          Court's sitting. In the Rockhampton lock‑up he vowed to get
          even‑ in particular with that Purcell bloke who had run him
          down.
Irish
          Daniel Webster had given the police a tougher run for their
          money, but eventually his luck also ran out, and he found
          himself in court charged with being an accessory to his mate's
          forgeries. He, too, was committed, and so Flash and Irish had
          plenty of time to commiserate over their rotten luck.
“There
          must be a safer way of making a quid than by writin' dud
          cheques,” Fagan lamented. Irish agreed.
In the
          lock‑up, also awaiting the Court's pleasure, was a 20‑year‑old
          horse‑stealer named Welshie, or Johnny Wright. And there was
          another named Thomas Howson, alias Hill, about 28 years of age
          and bordering on six feet, who was doing 18 months for a
          similar offence to Flash's.
Soon the
          four became good mates, and all agreed that the lockup was not
          the place for them. Various plans for escape were discussed,
          and then, by a stroke of good luck, certain unexpected events
          made circumstance play into their hands.
Fun on
            the Run
In charge of the new gaol, which was still awaiting a permanent governor, was an acting governor, Mr French. Soon after the mating‑up of Flash, Irish, Welshie and Hillie, Mr French was taken ill. It was then 6 May 1864. By afternoon, the unfortunate acting governor was in bed and in a bad way. As usual, the gaol was sadly under‑staffed, so the chief turnkey, Mr Lee, was despatched to town to tell the doctor of French's illness, and, if the doctor couldn't come immediately, to get some medicine. This left an elderly man named Jock McWilliam in charge of the exercise yard, where the men were limbering up before being locked up for the night, which would happen when Mr Lee returned.
It took
          Flash Fagan little time to sum up the situation. News had
          already spread that old Frenchie was “crook,” and when Lee
          disappeared from the scene, and hopeless old McWilliam was
          left in charge, Flash's electric brain had everything worked
          out.
He sidled over to where Hillie was lolling by the wall and whispered instructions. Then he got the ear of Irish and Welshie.
“It's on,” he whispered.
Unnoticed by old Jock, Hill slipped away from the exercise yard and went inside the hall door.
Soon the whole yard was startled by wild cries. Hill came rushing out.
“Snake!” he yelled. “A bloody big black brute's in the main cell!”
This was enough to cause wild excitement among the men, for such diversions were all too infrequent within the gaol. They grabbed the first weapons they could lay their hands on, and rushed to get him.
Fagan was at the tail end. When the last of the inmates was inside, and everyone was milling about looking for the big black brute, Fagan banged the heavy door shut and fastened the bolt. He looked around, and there were only his three mates and old Jock left in the exercise yard.
But there was another he had not counted on, a fellow named Dittman who, somehow, had not been caught in the stampede. Flash produced a knife and threatened to slit his throat if he made a wrong move.
Then he approached the stunned McWilliam and threatened to do likewise to him if he didn't lead him at once to old Frenchie's room. Soon, with Jock in the lead, they flung open the unlocked door.
The startled acting governor tried to get from his bed to reach one of the guns he always kept loaded by his bedside, but he was soon knocked down, and the escapees took possession of two rifles and a fowling piece.
Then they bustled the protesting French away from his bedroom and marched him off to Flash’s cell, where he was unceremoniously locked in. Flash’s sense of humour was running high by this time, so poor old Jock McWilliam was frog-marched off to the condemned cell to cool down his flaming Scottish wrath.
So far so good.
They already knew where there was a ladder stored, so in next to no time it was fetched and placed against the outside wall.
Flash, with a rifle over his shoulder, was the first up and over. Then followed Johnny Wright, Daniel Webster and Thomas Howson, alias Hill.
Back inside the gaol there was consternation when it was found that the black snake was only a Fagan hoax.
Now Dittman saw his chance to obtain the remittance in sentence which he felt sure he would get if he released French and McWilliam. When he felt that Flash and the boys had had a good enough start, he set them free, leaving all the others storming uselessly inside.
Soon the alarm was raised at police headquarters in town, and the hunt was on.
This brought the people of Rockhampton to a state of high excitement, with some plugging for Flash and others riding hard for the police.
The first reports were that the four were heading west towards the Lower Dawson Road. Within a half hour Chief Constable Jeremiah Foran, Sergeant McMahon, Constable Canning and several other constables, plus an assortment of civilians, were in hot pursuit. All seemed to agree that it was only a matter of time before the escapers were run down.
In hastening along the Lower Dawson Road, Foran and his team missed the side track used mostly by cattle where the fugitives had changed direction.
By the time the police realised that they were running cold, Flash and his boys had gained precious time and were already several miles away, heading north towards Canoona, where they felt they would be relatively safe among friends who likewise had no great love for the law.
By back‑tracking, one of Foran's men picked up a clean trail obviously made by four men in a great hurry. Without undue difficulty, they followed it to the river. Here, all trace was lost. It was surmised that they must have done a river walk to emerge at some more difficult‑ to‑ detect point, either up or downstream.
For two days nothing was seen or heard of them.
Then news was received that they had stuck up the Bell brothers near Canoona, and stolen two saddle horses and a revolver. Now they each had a gun, and, by double‑banking the horses, they could move faster.
Before leaving the Bell property, Flash, who by now had clearly established himself as leader, had boasted openly that the Fagan gang was going to stick up the Woodville Hotel, a popular watering‑hole along the Peak Down Road, and then he had threatened to murder anyone who squeaked.
Perhaps he had hopes of taking over from Darkie Frank Gardiner, the prince of bushrangers, who had been captured at Aphis Creek on the selfsame road only two months before.
True to his promise, Fagan headed for Woodville. On the way, by great good fortune, he ran into a Mr Robert Pacey, who was in charge of two food drays. Pacey offered no resistance to the four guns levelled at him. Fagan was all apologies for having to commandeer their two saddle horses, but, as he explained, it really was necessary that each of his men should have his own mount.
That evening they rode boldly up to the Woodville Hotel. No one tried to impede their entry to the bar. There Flash, backed up by his three mates with guns at the ready, called out to the barman.
“Stick‑up, Mr Charley! No funny business and no one’ll get hurt. We only want all the food and grog our four horses can carry. Nothin’ more.”
Strange as it may seem, Mr Charley was also nicknamed Flash, so Flash Fagan had Flash Charley well and truly in the hot seat.
“Take what you want, Fagan,” he stammered.
“Make no bones about it, me friend, that's exactly what we came for, didn't we, boys?” Flash said as he turned to his admiring mates
Irish, Welshie, Hillie and Flash took their time selecting from the array of bottles along the shelf. If this was bushranging, they liked it. It was much easier and less dangerous than cashing dud cheques.
“And ever so much more rewarding,” Flash thought, as he stuffed more Scotch into a sugar bag that was already heavy.
Then they prepared to leave. Flash brandished the revolver and the others did likewise.
“See these guns,” he told them. “They’re dinki‑di Gov'ment guns, ain't they, boys, so what we do is all legal and respectable in the name of the law.” And then he roared with laughter at his own joke
“One warnin’,” he said, as he turned about again at the bar door. “One squeak that Fagan's gang has been here, and we'll be back, and these Gov'ment guns will see you don't squeak no more.”
And with that, the now established Rockhampton Bushrangers rode away into the fading light.
Of course, both Mr Pacey and Mr Charley made quick reports to the police outpost at Marlborough, and Chief Constable Foran, with his small reinforced army, was soon on the trail.
Excitement throughout the district was running high. Fagan's gang were the first dyed‑in‑the‑wool Central Queensland Bushrangers, and there were many who wished them well for the honour of the whole district. Some said it would be just the thing to put Rocky on the map. Others just hoped no one would get hurt in their little game; but to the police, four well‑armed, well-mounted, well‑provisioned ex‑prisoners were nothing to laugh about. The reputation of the whole police force was at stake. They were already being made the butt of jokes.
Next, the gang tempted their patience by turning up at Marlborough, and no one dobbed them in to the police until they were well and truly clear of the town.
Other sightings were reported, suggesting that they might be heading across country for Westwood, some 30 miles west of Rockhampton.
Certain individuals now also gathered search parties, determined to run Fagan down. One such was organised by Mr Van Wessen of Princhester station. With Sergeants Reid and Croft, Constable Fitzgerald, and two black trackers, they set off towards Westwood, but before they arrived, the Fagan gang had struck again at Hardy's Hotel.
There was no opposition, so the gang took their time over a special meal they had ordered. There was plenty to drink, and, for those in the bar when they arrived and for those who came in later, hospitality was freely available. A happy couple of hours was passed. Fagan's revolver lay untouched on the counter near the taps where he had laid it.
Late in the evening the gang decided to push on. They replenished their larder and stashed away more carefully selected refreshments.
Never, it seemed to the four, had they had life so easy.
The usual warnings about ratting to the traps were given to Hardy the pub‑owner and the carefree drinkers who stood outside to watch the gang ride away down the track, heading south.
They had ridden a mile or so before Fagan felt for his revolver.
“Me gun's been pinched!” he howled. “Some lousy bugger's pinched me gun!”
“You stupid coot, Flash, I bet you left it on the counter near the keg. That's where you put it,” Irish laughed. “A great bushranger you are, to go leaving your iron around for any Tom, Dick or Harry to pick up!”
“Shut up, Irish!” Flash threatened him.
“Well, what yer gunna do about it?” Irish taunted. “A leader without a gun ain't no good, is 'e, boys?” he asked.
“I'll show youse oo's leader,” the now angry Flash yelled. “I'll bloody well ride back and get it right now, won't I,” he called, as he wheeled his horse.
“And likely as not get a plug of lead for your trouble!” Welshie shouted after him.
But Flash was already galloping back the way they had come. Close in to the hotel, he reined his horse almost to its haunches.
“I've come for me gun,” he shouted.
And with that a bullet whistled by, perilously close to his head.
Fagan saw a fellow he remembered as Kelly, standing half-sheltered by a post at the far end of the building. In his hand was Fagan's revolver. Another shot rang out, and while the others ducked for cover, Kelly yelled, “Here's your gun, Fagan. If you want it, come and get it.”
Fagan swore. His hand went to his belt for his spare gun. It wasn't the best, he knew, but it would kill. He took good aim at the now retreating Kelly, pulled the trigger, and click! Nothing happened. He cocked and pulled again. Click! He spun the whole chamber with no better result. Fagan blasphemed loudly and hurled the useless weapon at the now out‑of‑sight enemy.
“Yer wait, Kelly,” he screamed. “I'll be back!” And without risking any more close shaves, he wheeled his horse and galloped back to re‑join his gang.
For a time, well provisioned, they kept out of circulation.
Then, after a week or so, they turned up at the township of Banana, some 70 miles to the south‑west, and again replenished their supplies of food.
Good luck rode with them, for Sub‑Inspector Foran, with Lieutenant Murray, Sergeant Doyle, Constable O'Beirne and three black trackers, arrived in the town barely four hours after they had ridden away.
Next it was Walloon, about 35 miles from Banana and a couple of miles east of Theodore.
Fagan had decided that the gang needed fresh mounts, so they scouted around, and soon had what they wanted. The local squatters responded as had Van Wessen at Princhester. The call went out for volunteers, and soon a new pack of hounds was baying at the heels of the four hares, who by this time were enjoying themselves immensely.
The community at large eagerly awaited each new move and counter‑move. No one had yet been killed. No coaches had been robbed or gold escorts bailed‑up, like in other bushranging stories. Fagan's gang didn't operate like that.
They were, it seemed to the locals, a harmless, good‑natured lot, intent only on keeping themselves well provisioned with good cheap tucker and grog. But how long would it last?
Then someone reported a sighting on the road from Walloon to Rawbelle.
That evening a party set out along the Rawbelle road, and a tracker came back with word that the wanted men were not far away, making camp in a small clearing off the main track. Their saddled horses were tethered close by, he reported. Plans were laid, and, on an arranged signal, the party rushed in.
Fagan was the first to scent danger.
“The bloody traps,” he shouted to his mates. “Quick! The horses.”
The four made a frantic dash, but before they had reached their mounts Hill was cut off. On foot, he fled into the thick scrub. Fagan, Webster and Wright flung themselves into their saddles and, bending low to avoid flying bullets, raced hell‑bent along a trail that was no more than a wallaby pad into a gully covered with dense undergrowth. They could hear the commotion behind them. Once hidden, they lay low until night crept on. When he judged it was safe, Fagan led his remaining mates, Irish Danny Webster and Welshie Johnny Wright, to refuge well beyond Walloon and Rawbelle.
Hillie Thomas Howson, left to his own fate and without a horse, headed east, hoping to cover on foot nearly 100 miles of rugged going before reaching Gladstone. Finally, while hiding in a disused hut on Riverside station, and still far from his destination, he was captured without resistance by Sergeants Balfrey and Ware.
Hillie was so sick and sorry for himself after repeated bouts of fever that he almost welcomed capture, with its accompanying certainty of a decent meal and a weatherproof roof over his head. He found both within the confines of the Gladstone lock‑up, and later back in his old cell at Rockhampton gaol.
But of Fagan and his friends, there was no word. Days slipped by. Still nothing. It was unlike him not to make a call on someone, everyone felt. Perhaps, some conjectured, he was heading towards Gladstone with the hope of picking up Hillie. But while search parties were scouring the east, Fagan and his mates were heading north.
“Where to this time?” Irish asked. Flash grinned.
“Tell me the most unlikely place they'll be lookin’ for us,” he responded.
Welshie suggested Rockhampton gaol.
“No, but you're hotter than you think. Try a place we know about 30 miles away from there.”
“Not Westwood!” Irish interrupted. “You're not mad enough to go back to Hardy's pub, are you, Flash? You nearly got blasted last time, don't forget!”
“I remember, orright! That's why I'm goin’ back. They won't expect us, and besides, I want me gun. Remember? A bloke named Kelly's got it. I promised him I'd be back for it, and now's as good a time as any.”
So they rode on to Westwood and camped the night on the outskirts of the town. It was now 6 June, nearly three weeks since their last unheralded visit.
Before daybreak the gang was astir and heading for Hardy's farmhouse, which was only a couple of hundred yards down the track from the pub. Loud banging on the door soon brought Hardy, flapping in shirt tails, to see what was going on. For good measure, he had grabbed a repeater in case he needed it.
When he demanded to know who was there, Fagan called, “It's me, Fagan, and me boys. Open up, Hardy! I've come for Kelly and me gun, like I said I would.”
With that, a bullet splintered through the door high above where Hardy's head should have been.
The bolt was rapidly drawn, and, in the dim light, Fagan saw the gun Hardy was holding.
“Put that thing on the table there,” Fagan ordered, “and don't try no funny business, or you'll get lead and me boys'll tear the place to bits. Just act sensible‑like, and everything'll be orright.”
Hardy did as he was bid.
“Now, where's me gun?” Flash demanded.
“I don't know what happened to it. Honest I don't. The last time…” he started, but before he had finished the sentence, Fagan prodded his forehead with cold steel.
“You better remember faster than that, Mr Hardy,” he threatened. “Has Kelly still got it?”
The quaking hotelier nodded.
“Where's Kelly? He's one of your hands, ain't he?”
Again a nod.
“Well, where is he?” Fagan prodded again, and Hardy pointed to an adjacent bedroom.
“In there,” he stammered. “No shooting, please Mr Fagan. Kelly's all right.”
With Hardy leading, the boys pushed open the indicated door to find the erstwhile sleeper now wide awake. Obviously he had been too terrified to make a break for it through the one small window in the room.
Fagan stepped across the narrow space.
“I've come for me gun, Kelly. Where is it?”
Kelly backed against the wall.
“Don't shoot,” he managed to say. “I didn't steal it. Honest I didn't. I was only minding it for you.”
Fagan laughed.
“A bloody funny way of mindin’ it, when you opened up on me the first time I came to get it! Where is it, before I blow yer brains out?”
Kelly made a step towards his bed, and was about to slip his hand under the pillow, when Irish grabbed him.
“Look out, Flash,” he yelled. “He's going for the gun. Put a bullet in him!”
But Fagan held his temper.
“Now look here' Kelly, if me gun's under yer piller, why didn't yer say so, and I could of got it meself. There's no need for yer to touch me gun while I'm around.”
And with the unfortunate Kelly and Hardy watching in the dim pre‑dawn light, Fagan retrieved his pride and joy.
Irish Webster and Welshie Wright were all for finishing Hardy and Kelly off there and then so they couldn't squawk, but Fagan thought otherwise.
“No killin’s,” he said. “Fagan's gang ain't killers. And besides, if we did, everyone would know we've been here and no one'd be on our side, not even the country folks we get along with so well. No, there'll be no killin's by Fagan's boys.”
Then he became quite jovial and friendly.
Turning to Hardy he said, “Why don't yer get yerself dressed all proper like and get yer guests some breakfast? You too, Kelly. We all could do with a good feed after all this excitement.”
So a hearty breakfast was prepared and Fagan, Wright, Webster, Hardy and Kelly sat down to bacon and eggs washed down with pannikins of good hot tea. Had a stranger then walked into the room, he would certainly have been invited to sit at the congenial table and partake of the necessities of life provided by mine host for his obviously welcome friends.
With the repast over, and the sun soon to rise, Fagan and his boys prepared to move. They replenished their supplies, and, as a parting gesture, Fagan held out his hand.
“Here, shake,” he said, “just to show we don't bear no one no grudge. You too, Kelly! We might be bushrangers like everyone sez, but we wouldn't hurt a flea, would we, boys?”
The five of them laughed at Fagan's joke.
Then they rode away from the farmhouse. Added search parties were soon hot on their trail, but the gang had vanished as if lost.
 
Round‑up
            Time
Emboldened
          by their successes, the five decided to go one step further.
          Fagan remembered hearing stories of other bushrangers who had
          daringly attended local dances and race‑meetings without being
          recognised, at least by the traps.
“Why not?”
          he said absentmindedly to no one in particular as they made
          camp up Marlborough way, two days after their visit to old
          Hardy's farmhouse.
“Why not
          what?” Irish asked.
“Why not
          go to the Tradesman's Ball in Rocky tomorrer night?” he said.
          “All the nobs’ll be there, so we’ll fit in, I reckon no one’ll
          notice us if we spruce up a bit.”
So it was
          agreed. They'd go to the Tradesman and paint the town red.
On
          Saturday morning Irish decided he'd go into town early. The
          other two would wait till later. Irish made it to the Cornish
          Mount Hotel at the junction of Stanley Street and the Lower
          Dawson Road. There were, as usual, no shortage of drinkers in
          the bar at that hour of the day, particularly in view of the
          “do” that was on that night. Whether Irish had had a few too
          many and talked too much, or whether someone recognised him,
          is not known, but soon the news was around town that Fagan's
          gang was at the Cornish.
By midday,
          Sub‑Inspector Foran, Acting Sergeant Meldrum, Constables
          Canning, Judge, and O’Beirne and a couple of others were
          heading, in disguise, for the Cornish by an indirect route. On
          the way, they had planned to pick up Jardine, the Police
          Magistrate. They were taking no risks this time.
The pub
          was full, and noisy with Saturday drinkers intent on soaking
          up for the races that afternoon and “other things” that night.
          No one noticed the apparent no‑hopers taking up carefully
          selected positions around the hotel.
By now
          Irish Webster was one of the boys. That he carried a revolver
          worried no one, for everyone knew Fagan’s boys weren’t
          killers. Rather, most looked upon the whole show as a
          kick‑in‑the‑pants for the traps, who were always one step
          behind the gang. These were Rocky’s own bushrangers, blokes
          the revelers were honoured to drink with.
Irish had
          strolled from the bar, perhaps to relieve himself, when his
          crop of red hair was spotted by one of the waiting police. He
          made a move to get a better view of his man, and Irish saw
          him.
“Bloody
          traps!” he shouted, and, with that, bounded back inside.
          Through the milling crowd he made for the back door. He drew
          his gun as he raced for shelter, with several police calling
          on him to stop. Shots rang out as Irish crouched and then
          sprinted from shed to shed behind the hotel.
Behind the
          sheds was a bare paddock, with a growth of scrub not far away.
          He’d have to make a dash for it across the open. He saw a man
          levelling a gun at him, and, half‑stopping, turned towards him
          and pulled the trigger. The hammer clicked. Again! Again! Six
          sickening clicks! Irish swore, and tore off for the trees.
Jardine
          spotted him, steadied his aim on the slip‑rail fence, and
          pulled. A stabbing pain behind the knee brought Irish crashing
          to the ground. Blood stained his trouser leg. It was all over.
          As the police closed in, he tossed away his useless gun and
          held up his hands.
“Where’s
          Fagan and Hill?” Jardine said threateningly as he stood over
          his man.
“My mates?
          Haven’t seen them all day,” Webster taunted back.
By now,
          the Cornish was in a state of siege as the police combed it
          and its surrounds for the other two in the gang. They found no
          one, and for good reason, for at that time Fagan and Welshie
          were carrying on their own private skirmish with the police
          back up the road at Yaamba and Princhester. They had decided
          at the last moment not to go down to the Tradesman's Ball, but
          rather to have their own bit of fun elsewhere.
Irish
          Danny Webster's bushranging days were over. He was brought
          before the magistrate and committed for trial.
Five weeks
          after the breakout from Rockhampton gaol the score stood even,
          with two down‑ Howson and Webster‑ and two to go‑ Fagan and
          Wright.
Sub‑Inspector
          Foran and Police Magistrate John Jardine determined that an
          all‑out attempt must be made to round up the two still running
          free.
The next
          report came in from near Yaamba, only 20 miles north of
          Rockhampton. Again they escaped by a cat's whisker, this time
          by swimming the Fitzroy River. But the head start was enough.
          They again disappeared, and for a fortnight kept under cover.
          Everyone seemed certain that they had cleared out for fresh
          pastures. All homesteads and police stations far and wide in
          Central Queensland were put on the alert.
And then,
          on 25 June, just when it was feared that they had slipped
          through the net, perhaps to northern New South Wales, a
          mailman reported that he had been stuck up by Fagan just south
          of Princhester. Then Mr Van Wessen had his second visit from
          “the boys,” who brazenly stole from him a horse he was
          leading. Daily reports followed from many locals of “friendly”
          visits by Fagan and Wright. They helped themselves to a free
          meal and a bit of ready cash and then rode away unmolested.
The police
          were being made to look extremely foolish. The local folk
          appeared to be enjoying the whole farcical affair, where two
          avowed bushrangers, doing little to conceal their movements,
          could not be captured by a small army of police and angry
          squatters.
Soon the
          line of operation swung to the Peak Downs Road, for positive
          reports came that Fagan and Wright were breaking away from
          their old haunts and heading for Clermont, some 200 road miles
          to the west.
They had
          called in at Aphis Creek, where McGlone had taken Frank
          Gardiner, and crossed the Mackenzie at its junction with the
          Isaacs, and then continued on to Caldwell’s station, allegedly
          for a feed and a spell. It appears that they were initially
          made welcome, but soon after they had left it was discovered
          that £40 in cash and some cheques were missing, as well as the
          station manager's precious gold watch.
Caldwell
          wasted no time calling in every available man and they set off
          in pursuit, well disguised as a group of diggers heading west
          for the Peak Downs and Copperfield diggings. That night the
          party camped at Girrah Lagoon, only a few miles from the
          station, ready for an early start next morning.
At day
          break, one of the men on watch noticed a strange horse feeding
          not far away. He crept closer and recognised it as the one
          that Fagan had been riding the previous day.
He woke
          the boss.
“Are you
          sure it's his?” he whispered.
“I'm sure,
          boss. I never mistake a horse.”
“Good. Now
          listen. Sneak out and see if you can catch it, and if you can,
          hide it in the scrub behind the lagoon. If you can't, and it
          runs, try to head it this way.”
The
          station hand had no trouble. He stroked its muzzle when it
          raised its head to sniff him. Then he slipped a light halter
          over its head and removed the short overnight hobbles.
Caldwell’s
          men watched from their hides along the track.
It wasn’t
          long before they saw, in the gathering light, the shadowy
          figure of a man approaching the spot from whence the horse had
          been taken.
Caldwell
          beckoned to a couple of men, who then stepped openly onto the
          track and walked nonchalantly towards the stranger. They
          figured that a couple of diggers on the track at this time of
          the day would cause little alarm. When close enough, they
          realised that it was Fagan himself who was walking straight
          into their waiting arms.
Caldwell
          greeted him cordially.
“Good day,
          friend. Nice day in the making.”
The other
          responded genially. Then he asked, “Seen a stray horse along
          the track? A big bay with a slash and two white socks?”
“No, not
          that I can say. We’d have seen him, unless he’s wandered off
          for a bit of a fresh pick by the edge of the scrub or down the
          gully,” Caldwell replied. His friends continued strolling
          towards Fagan, who was studying some hoof‑prints.
“You know,
          that's a funny thing,” he said, as he stroked his stubbled
          chin, “but I could swear there are other tracks followin’ the
          one me horse made. Almost looks like some bugger's been trying
          to brush the tracks like the blacks do.”
Caldwell
          stooped down to study the prints more closely.
“Look
          ‘ere,” Fagan said, bending low by Caldwell's side and
          pointing. “What do yer…?” Before he could finish the sentence,
          he was knocked down and a couple of revolvers had him covered.
“Traps!”
          he had time to scream. “Run!”
And then
          he was pinned and gagged.
Welshie
          heard. He raced to his horse and was gone.
Caldwell
          would have to be content with just the ringleader.
Fagan's
          protestations of innocence were useless, for a quick search
          soon uncovered the untouched £40, the cheques and the gold
          watch. Caldwell had his man.
It was now
          29 June 1864.
The news
          soon spread. Sergeant McMahon rode in, and the next day Flash
          Peter Fagan, under a strong escort, was on his way back
          through Aphis Creek, Marlborough, Princhester and Yaamba to a
          more permanent residence in Rockhampton gaol.
All along
          the streets people gathered in groups‑ some to cheer their
          hero, others to jeer at the police, as the still swaggering
          Fagan was taken in to rejoin his old mates.
Now there
          was only Welshie Johnny Wright left on the run. For days he
          wandered aimlessly, sticking up a digger here and there, and
          stealing food wherever he could.
From
          Wilpend station he stole a horse, and, keeping clear of the
          main Peak Downs Road, headed generally southward, or so he
          thought. Without Fagan to lead, Wright was a hopeless bushman.
          After several hours’ riding he was startled to hear station
          dogs barking. And then it dawned on him- he was back at
          Wilpend! The horse, without guidance, had circled wide and
          returned home. He reined around, buried the spurs, and again
          galloped off into the approaching dawn. Now, at least, he’d
          know which direction was east, and hopefully be able to work
          out the best way to keep his horse’s nose pointed southward.
Perhaps he
          then decided it would be safer to keep close to the Mackenzie
          River in its great sweep to the south‑west, for he was soon
          seen heading in the direction of Cooroorah station, near Alf
          Bedford's Arms Hotel, where the Peak Road crossed the
          Mackenzie.
After the
          Wilpend episode Alf Bedford and another man, Paton, decided to
          take the law into their own hands, as had so many others. They
          set off with two drays towards Cooroorah station, trying to
          make themselves as inconspicuous as possible.
They
          camped the night not far from Wilpend, and the next morning,
          as they were preparing to move off, a man who obviously must
          be Wright was seen walking directly towards them.
Bedford
          wasn’t taking the risk of losing him.
When close
          enough, he called out, “Good day, Mister. Heading far?”
“Far
          enough, I reckon,” the other replied, without committing
          himself.
Paton,
          showing no apparent interest in the stranger, studied one of
          the dray wheels.
“Looks
          like we've struck trouble, Alf,” he said as he banged one of
          the iron rims. “Might work loose with that broken spoke we've
          got.”
By that
          time, the man was close.
“Any good
          at fixing spokes or rims?” Paton asked, running a quick eye
          over the fellow.
“Not much.
          Fixed a few in my time, but no expert. Gimme a look.” And with
          that he bent forward. Bedford saw that he didn't stand up
          again before he acted. Wright was quickly covered by their
          guns.
“What's
          this all about?” he cried, struggling to his feet.
“You
          should know that, Johnny Wright,” Bedford replied, and before
          Wright had time to lower his upraised arms, his revolver was
          snatched from his belt.
Paton
          ordered one of his men to get straps from the wagon to tie him
          up. In the moment when the grip on his arms was relaxed and
          the strap slipped around him to pin his arms behind his back,
          Welshie made a desperate lunge to break free. As he did so,
          Paton's revolver went off, and Johnny Wright slumped to the
          ground with a cry.
“Oh, my
          God, what did you do that for?”
There was
          nothing that anyone could do for him. The bullet, which Paton
          claimed was fired by accident, had struck close to the heart.
Welshie
          Johnny Wright died exactly two months after his escape over
          the wall of Rockhampton gaol.
People
          later commented that, at 20, he was much too young to die. The
          law was to blame, for making such a show of hounding four such
          inoffensive bushrangers, who had after all never really done
          anybody much harm.
Later, in
          the Supreme Court in Rockhampton, before Chief Justice Sir
          James Cockle, the three surviving Rockhampton bushrangers were
          found guilty of various charges.
Flash
          Peter Fagan and Irish Daniel Webster were sentenced to 20
          years on the roads and Thomas Howson, alias Hill, to 12 years.
          Young Welshie John Wright had paid the supreme penalty for his
          crimes. The short reign of mock terror of Central Queensland's
          first and last “home‑grown” bushrangers was over.
Light‑spirited
          it may have been, but heavy had been the final cost.
 
 
 
C Grabs